Novel Greedy Salvation (Web Novel)

Discussion in 'Community Fictions' started by EZLight777, Aug 4, 2023.

  1. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation (Raw Chapters)
    ----------------------------------------------
    [​IMG]
    Synopsis
    ---------------------
    Greedy Salvation is a story about a young man named Abe Lidor, whose genius is second only to God…or as they say. His pessimism is a double edged sword that keeps him out of trouble for the most part, but also out of progress with socializing. His only two friends are twin delinquent hunters, who look past Abe’s self reserved ego and see him for who he really is. His occupation as an inventor has lately put a strain on his friendship with the twins, but as a trade off, he met God due to certain circumstances. From there, Abe formed a Covenant with him to carry out his eternal will and set it into motion.

    Genre: Psychological, Drama, Romance, Action, Fantasy, Sci/fi, Supernatural, Mystery

    [ ChangeLog ]: Updated 4.7.2024

    Author Note:

    The following Chapters have very minimum proofreading, therefore should be considered "Raw" versions as opposed to fully edited. I have an editor, but I won't bring these chapters to him until I finish Vol.1. Please read with discretion and let me know if there are unbearable errors in terms of grammar and such. Thank you.

    ---------------------

    Legend:

    () - Thought dialogue
    (()) - Group Telepathy
    [] - Keywords and Author's note
    [[]] - Dialogue in spirit
    {} - Special Terms

    Table of Content

    Volume 1 - 500 Billion Years Ago
    ------------------
    - Prologue
    - Chapter 1
    - Chapter 2
    - Chapter 3
    - Chapter 4
    - Extra Chapter #3
    - Chapter 5
    -Chapter 6
    -Chapter 7
    -Chapter 8
    -Chapter 9
    -Chapter 10

    ------------------

    //Setting & Info

    -Character Profiles
    -Map
    -Gallery
    - Glossary

    Website (For the most up to date chapters): https://www.antiblasphemy.studio

    #CreativityInTheNameOfChrist​
     
    Last edited: Apr 7, 2024
  2. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Glossary
    //Places, Things & Concepts

    [8 Divine Truths] - The truths needed to lift the restriction God placed upon himself, so that the Kingdom of Heaven can be built.

    [Abyss] - A dimension where lost souls go.

    [Awakening] - The process of enlightening an individual to connect with their coreself. Doing so will grant them powers and wisdom in accordance to their themes.

    [Banri] - A continent of planet Kwhali.

    [BDOT] - Basic Doctrine Of Truth, Kwhali's version of the Bible.

    [Bock] - Vehicles built in the country of Banri. Designed by Abe himself, they have the capabilities of connecting to other Bocks or transforming to that of Ground, sea and air vehicles. Bocks are either manually driven or automated.

    [Block] - one Hour

    [Cilz]: Greetings slang translated to “yo or wassup”.

    [Cool Season] - Equivalent to Winter

    [Eternal Friends Covenent] - A promise made between Abe and God that lasts an eternity.

    [Fall] = Late Night

    [Forerise] - Afternoon.

    [Hell] - The final stage of the Abyss, and the eternal resting place of the damned.

    [Holy Relics] - Special gifts given by God to Abe as a token of eternal friendship.

    [Hops City] - A city residing in Banri and the main cast's starting point.

    [Hot Season] - Equivalent to Summer

    [Jestane School] - A public school that Abe and his friends attend.

    [Kwhali] - A planet the main cast resides on.

    [Life Wob]: This is a holiday that occurs every new Wob and lasts that long. It is a universally sponsored event that allows everyone born on that Wob to take a fully paid vacation to celebrate their life on the planet. Children and adults are given credit to spend on the vacation.

    [Lin]: A minute in Kwhali time.

    [Local Science Association of Banri (LSAB)] - A facility in the country of Banri that gathers great researchers and scientists together for the greater good.

    [Neutral Season] - Equivalent to Fall and spring. There is no direct equivalent for either on planet Kwhali.

    [Pre-Fall] - Evening.

    [Pseudo Reality] - A fragmented realm that reflects a reality of the past, present or future. It doesn't last as long as an actual reality space.

    [Pseudo Reality Dungeon] - Used to awaken or level up an individual. Resides in Purgatory.

    [Purgatory] - A realm outside of reality where God resides.

    [Oviation] - Year

    [Quib] - Week

    [Relics]: Spiritual Objects that are tools used to aid a mortal in their journey. Can be good or evil in nature depending on the source and context.

    [Rile] - Day

    [Sorx] - Second

    [Spritiual Instincts] - Supernatural awareness that comes from being awakened to one's true nature. An individual has two paths in regard to their true self: one that walks the path with God, and the other that walks the path of self. Both paths are torny, but only one grants eternal life.

    [Spiritual Level]: A scale for Abe that measures how much faith he has in the creator. The higher his level, the more relics he can use to help aid him in his mission.

    [Spiritual Siblings]: Abe's connection with people on a supernatural level. The higher the level, the closer the person in question gets closer to God. What this means for Abe and his mission is currently unclear for right now.

    [Theme] - Themes are Universal Personas that God has blessed sentient mortals with in each and every reality that gets created. Themes grant the individual access to supernatural powers such as Psychic, Magic/Sorcery and Chi. Some themes grant individuals more power than others, and only one theme is granted to a person at birth. In the beginning phases of a reality, a theme lies dormant until the individual is able to evolve to a point where they can harness its power. However, there are some cases in a reality’s history where some races get early access to themes.

    [Third Eye] - A spiritual sensory gland that connects one's consciousness to their coreself.

    [Time-Block] - A type of time system unique to the planet Kwhali. A “block” is equivalent to one “hour”. It takes 72 blocks for the planet to rotate around its star.

    [Visual Showcases] = Movie Theatres

    [VPod] - A high tech communication device.

    [Wob] = Month

    [Yokola] - Coffee



    //Beings

    [Adam] - The first male mortal.

    [Baal] - A powerful evil deity who was once destroyed by God's army. Accidently brought back by Abe's meddling with time and space.

    [Canig] - A dog like animal.

    [Chosen Ones] - A male and female blessed by God with the power of Creation. When they have unconditional love for each other, they will be destined to create the next reality.

    [Core Self] - A being's soul and true self in God's image. It is plagued by inner demons so long as it remains in the mortal dimension.

    [Dynas] - Carnivorous Mid-sized birds with sharp teeth.

    [Eternal Friend] - A friendship between a mortal and God in which he promises them special rights, including eternal life.

    [Filo (Fee-low)] - A cat like animal that kind of looks like a spynx.

    [God the Father] - Currently in slumber, this mode of God oversees everything that has to do with existence. His role is creator, rule maker, guiding light of the meek and humble, and so much more.

    [God the Son] - This mode of God is known in this reality as the “Unborn King”. His identity and role is a mystery to most, but all will be revealed in due time according to the word of God.

    [Holy Spirit] - The most mysterious of the three roles God resumes. Abe is the only one who can hear the spirit’s voice. Since it sounds feminine, it can be assumed that this role God works in is a motherly type.


    [Holy Trinity Family] - The modes that the one true God resumes simultaneously. It’s unclear why God chose to assume three roles instead of one, but it’s speculated that it is in order to reflect the symbolism of the sentient mortal family system (Father - Mother - Child).

    [Inner Demons] - Another name for Shadow Fragment.

    [Jasper] - Abe's pet saber filo.

    [K.I.P] - A mysterious being sharing a body with Abe, under God's command. KIP stands for: Knowledge Is Power.

    [Lilith] - The first female mortal. She fought her mate over rights of dominance and got kicked out of paradise for it.

    [Piszas]: Izanami's Pet Filo

    [Pretty Anarchy]: Delinquents who go to the same school as the main cast.

    [Run-run] - Abe's smart droid.

    [Saber Tooth Filo] - A species of Filo thought to be extinct.

    [Shadow Fragment] - A mortal's inner demon representing one of the basic emotions: Happy, Sad, Anger, Disgust, Content, Shame, Surprise and Fear.

    [Twin Terrors]: The title of twins, Izanami and Izanagi. They are delinquent hunters.

    [Unborn King] - God the Son.

    [Untouchable Linch] - A nickname given to Abe for having abnormal reflexes and evasion ablilities.

    //Skills

    [Chi] - Spirit and Body Scripts of Knowledge.

    [Magic] - Environmental Scripts of Knowledge.

    [Pocket Space] - A low tiered magic script of knowledge that works like a mini portal to put small things inside.

    [Psychic] - Cognitive Scripts of Knowledge.

    [Scripts of Knowledge] - Abilities derived from God, the source of everything. Depending on one’s awakened theme, an individual can harness scripts at the discretion of their level of faith and who they pledge allegiance to.

    [Sleep] - A low tiered, psychic script of knowledge that temporarily puts an individual into a slumber.

    [Spirit Trace] - Casted on a target and allows the caster to easily find the spiritual aura of the target within a particular zone. It is a low tiered chi script of knowledge.


    [Spirit Tune] - A high tiered chi script of knowledge, Casted in order to find a target based on general information alone.

    [Support Script] - A Script of Knowledge category that focuses on boosts, healing, status clensing, etc.

    [Theme] - A keyword drawn from the source, God to an individual’s third eye that allows one to harness powers beyond imagination. Each theme comes with different restrictions and conditions.

    [Tiers (Scripts of Knowledge)] - A ranking system devised by Abe in order to organize the scripts of knowledge sentient beings are capable of using. The tier list goes from low to sacred. The higher the tier, the more strain is put on the being to using that script (excluding Abe and higher ranked beings like Angels or Demons).

    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Sep 20, 2023
  3. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago


    ~Prologue~
    7 mysterious figures are hung high on crosses. These crosses rose higher than any man made construction ever built.


    (Oh, it’s this scene again.)


    I say this to myself as I watch the events unfold. Although it's a familiar vision, the setting itself is almost completely foreign to me. From the weird looking flying animals chirping, to the strangers tied up to the high beams, everything felt…foreign. I don’t know who these people are, or what they did to be hung on those gigantic crosses, but I’m well beyond the point of disbelief. Moments pass and a rather large group of people rise before the mystery figures. Their interactions are a mystery to me as they are speaking in a language unheard of in my own world. I’m unable to look away as the beings are continuously tormented by the mob. Many cast strong spells I’d see in [Visual Showcases] at the 7 beings. Fire scorched their bodies, followed by lightning which shattered their bones, ice attacks made their skin as hard as rocks. In the aftermath, you could see their anguished faces as the bones stuck out of their skin, one’s eyeballs fell out of his sockets, another’s rib cage was laid bare from the lone female of the group. They all writhed in pain, all except for one.


    His long, white hair glistened in the abnormally bright sun, which seemed all too nice for this particular scenario. His red and silver eyes glared down at his persecutors with disdain. He stuck out his broken, torn up tongue at them with a cheeky grin. This riled up the group for another round of spells. Before they could fire their next wave, the white haired man closes his eyes then stares up at the sky, and for a brief moment, I couldn’t help but think he was staring at me.


    I jolt up from bed, one hand reaching up in the air, the other clutching my chest. I breathe heavily, unable to stabilize it despite this being a regular [fall] routine.


    Male: “C’mon…give me a break.” *wheeze


    How many [wobs] has it been this [oviation] since I’ve been having these visions? Perhaps my latest discovery is cursed? I check the time, and it’s reported to be [23 out of 30 within the time-block]. I woke up much earlier than usual this time around. [Jestane Academy] won’t be for another [12 blocks]. I considered going to have an [early rise] meal, but it’s still too soon for that, but I definitely didn’t want to go back to sleep. Therefore, I instead decided to experiment some more.


    I look at the helmet I built, sitting across my bed. It was the only thing in my room that was glistening in the darkness. Not to brag, but many people call me a genius, second only to God himself. Naturally, it’s only a figure of speech, since there is no such thing as God. At least, that’s what I would say if it wasn’t for this latest discovery. Now, I’m not so sure. I’ve built various types of inventions that helped mankind within my short lifetime, but this one in particular is special. While studying the phenomenon of dark matter and energy using nature itself as the catalyst needed to peek inside the contents, I noticed something important. Not only is dark matter necessary to sustain reality, but it also has properties that will propel the expansion of civilization from one that uses fossil fuels, to that of which is powered by its own galaxy. Such feats were once hypothetical and in theory only. Although that was the point of the research, something happened during the first few stages of experimenting with small doses of dark energy. My body became invisible. It happened as soon as I thought in terms of wanting to disappear out of frustration of not meeting sufficient expectations. The next thing I know, I’m floating in my chair, by once again, thinking in terms of wanting to fly. After experiencing such things, I had to take a break from further experimenting. After all, I didn’t know what I was getting myself into, and as a pessimistic person by nature, I didn’t want any kind of destructive thoughts to wreak havoc upon myself, or much worse, everything.


    It almost did at one point.


    I’ll never forget that [rile]. Volcanoes that were supposed to be dead got reanimated, meteor showers scoured the planet, tidal waves stories high crashed down on unsuspected cities. The only thing that managed to save the world from my wrath was the thought of reversing all of the damage. It worked, needless to say. Everything that happened on my [Life Wob] seemed like a bad dream. The rest of the [rile] didn’t even seem that bad despite my parents missing it. My friends came over to spend time with me in place of their negligence, which as you may have guessed, was the reason I was so angry that [rile]. My friends, and not to mention a special family member never fails to keep me company.


    After everything that occurred up to that point, I made sure that whatever was reversed from the accident wasn’t replaced by anything that significantly altered the course of history. From there, I needed to control the study space. After jotting down my theories and the course of events, I created a specialized helmet. Its purpose was to stabilize my thought processes while working with dark matter and energy.


    The results were quite satisfactory. Anything that I thought of was either accepted or rejected depending on how severe the contents of the thought. In other words, I can no longer destroy the world so long as I have the helmet on. When it comes to the material itself, I’ve come to learn that dark matter and energy have their own separate and distinct properties. Dark matter and energy are all around us, and not just in space. As lifeforms, we also contain a good portion of the materials. So the abundance of the material isn’t an issue and never was to begin with. As far as Dark matter goes, it works like a tuner that can manipulate the environment, while Dark energy is the driving force for Dark matter to be manipulated. The question remained, how am I manipulating Dark matter in the material world? The answer to that is by converting it through quantum space.


    Quantum space is a realm that baffles even someone like me, but somehow I managed to find a connection between it and dark particles. In any event, I needed to do more research in order to obtain concrete data that others besides myself can work with. If all goes well and the data is controlled and managed properly, this revelation can change the universe for the better.


    Or worse…


    I put on my helmet and close my eyes. What I’m about to try this time around is risky, but at least no one will get involved this time.


    I’m going to attempt to travel into Quantum space itself.


    To do this, there was one more discovery that I stumbled upon aside from the others mentioned. I gained the ability to expel my soul from my body. By freely moving through objects and spatial barriers, I can travel beyond the speed of light, and even shrink my soul to smaller than atomic sizes. The worst case scenario is that I may not be able to escape the dimensional space.


    Male: “Well, what is science without risks…and accidents?”


    I say this with a smirk and a glint of excitement. The past few [oviations] have been boring, it’s too late to stop now anyways. The science organizations are awaiting the good news of this discovery, if I fail, then hopefully others will be able to pick up the pieces. I look at the photograph of me and my friends one last time. If you’re wondering where the pictures are of my family, there are none. However, they are still very much alive. My parents don’t hate me or anything, but sometimes I think it’d be easier on me if they did. That’s all I have the heart to say about that.


    Without any hesitation, I pick up the helmet and place it snuggly on my head. The power is turned on by thought alone, so as soon as I force power into it by sheer will, the helmet turns on.


    Male: ([Soul Expulsion])


    By a simple thought, my soul removes itself from my body. Who knows when I’ll get used to this feeling, if ever, but the lack of actual sensations feels so weird. Instead of nerves, whatever is giving me chills comes from phantom senses. I take a look at my lifeless body sitting in the chair. After contemplating my next move, I float away from my room, and from my room goes my home, then my town, next my country, and before I know it, I’m floating out in space. The look of the nearest star hitting its rays on my planet seemed surreal to say the least.


    It was awe inspiring.


    Male: (If there really are Gods, they sure did an amazing job.)


    Voice: [[Thanks.]]


    Male: [[!?]]


    A cold front filled my soul as I tried to fathom the voice I heard from within my mind.


    Male: [[Um…who’s there?!]]


    Voice: [[I could tell you, but I believe you already know the answer to that.]]


    Male: [[W-w-wha~]]


    The voice was that of a woman, which struck me as odd since many old and new monotheistic religions depicted God to be a male. Nevertheless, the voice itself was soothing, which was befitting of a celestial being’s.


    Voice: [[Sorry to interrupt your flabbergasting moment, but I’ve come before you to give a warning, and a favor. I’m all about choice, so which do you want to receive first?]]


    Male: [[...The warning.]]


    Voice: [[If you go into quantum space, you will cease to exist…technically]]


    Male: [[!]]


    Voice: [[Now for the favor, come find me instead.]]


    Male: [[Come…find you, you say?]]


    Voice: [[Aye, it’s better than not existing, I assure you.]]



    For some reason, I felt as though I could trust this mysterious voice. Not one shred of pessimism came out of my mind. Instead, I felt at ease, even though the being’s manner of speaking was crude for a God. I guess she’s communicating that way to match my age and demographic. It’s almost as if I’m talking to one of my friends.



    Male: [[How should I look for you?]]


    Voice: [[Oh? I thought you were a genius?]]



    Got me there.



    Male: [[Alright, you’re on!]]


    Voice: [[Good. No hints now, Abe Lidor.]]



    A broad smile etched across my spiritual face. A game of hide and seek with a God? This could be interesting to say the least. I still have doubts about this, but human skepticism is healthy. I use every bit of knowledge of my galaxy to make my way out of it. Along the way, I was able to sense signs of life, advanced intelligence at that. They built their own extraterrestrial structures to harness energy from their star. At least one of these civilizations were from my own galaxy. I’ll have to survey them at some other time. There were other martian societies in neighboring galaxies, some more advanced than the next. It made me realize just how primitive my planet was in comparison. Regardless, all those things didn’t matter at the moment, I had to meet this being revered as God at all costs. It was time to test out the final theory. If there is a dimension outside of this universe, then the only way to reach it is to travel faster than the speed of light. I accelerated the speed my soul was traveling through space.


    Faster.


    Everything became a blur, I didn’t have to worry about bumping into anything even at this speed as I’ll just run right through it.


    Faster.


    Lights and Matter intertwined with each other as my speed picked up. This wasn’t enough to escape the universe. If a black hole sucks in light, then in theory a white hole keeps light from escaping. There was a time that I believed the universe to be the inner workings of a black hole. Hopefully I won’t have to completely disregard that theory after this new revelation, otherwise the next shift in speed isn’t going to matter much.


    Faster.


    In the blink of an eye, I blacked out from the pressure of the next speed notch. This should’ve done the trick. The question is, did I survive the turbulence? A soft voice hums through my spiritual senses. The tune was very soothing, driving me near the point of tears.


    If I could cry that is.


    Voice: [[Wake up, my child.]]


    Almost as if I got hit with a spell, I awoke from my comatose state. The dimension I stumbled upon was so bright I had to squint, although that was pointless as I was in my spirit form. Once my vision adjusted to the light naturally, I could easily make out my surroundings. It was quite odd to say the least. Random man-made structures were all over the place. Some modern buildings mixed in with underdeveloped homes. There were many of these structures that I recognized, then there were others I did not. I make an attempt to enter a zone.


    Voice: [[I wouldn’t do that Abe.]]


    Abe: [[!?]]


    Voice: [[Those are collections of records from your realm. Even though they are actual structures, they tend to pop in and out of existence due to the nature of this dimension. Sound familiar?]]



    Actually, it did sound awfully familiar. It almost seems as though I made it inside quantum space as the properties of particles popping in and out of existence aligns with this place.


    Abe: [[“Due to the nature of this dimension”…where am I exactly?]]


    Voice: [[Purgatory. Congrats on making it this far Abe. Now that a condition has been cleared, I can now tell you that I’ve been expecting you.]]



    Condition? So, this being has been waiting for me? Putting Purgatory aside, isn’t this place supposed to be paradise? That is where Gods are said to reside anyways. From the looks of this dimension, it feels a bit…underwhelming. With that said, I have to make sure of something.



    Abe: [[Ok? Then, who are you? I know you already hinted to be God, but do you have proof?]]



    Voice: [[Proof of my existence as God is different from one mortal to the next. I’m sure from your scientific standpoint, I am merely just a highly advanced martian that has reached the pentacle of knowledge.]]


    Abe: [[Then~]]


    Voice: [[Therefore, in your case, I’ll have to give you a taste of what it’s like to be me.]]


    A blue beam hit my forehead before I could even react, and instantly, I was overwhelmed by a great sense of wisdom, might and awareness. I felt as if I could see and do anything I set my mind to. Creating Universes before I could even blink, I was connected to the past, present and future of all of existence, and not just my own reality either. I knew everything, all the secrets that my fellow man and thensome tried to seek and master, I had known it. The good and the bad of all that there was to know was in my grasp. What I felt from this new sense of awakening was a significant amount of…..boredom. I’ve never felt so bored in my entire life! How can any being put up with such perfection?! The more I was in this state, the more I started to go insane. When I started to weep, that’s when the wool came from under me and I lost this heightened sense of enlightenment.


    Voice: [[Ok, looks like you get the picture. Any doubts now?]]


    I violently shook my head no. I was at a loss for words. Both from what I felt, and from what this being has to go through…now and forever. I was back to my old self again after God took away my enlightenment. Although I stopped myself from crying earlier, I started weeping again simply out of joy of regaining my normalcy.


    Abe: [[How…are you able to withstand such a state…O great Lord?]]


    It was probably a stupid question, no, after what I just experienced, it was a stupid question. However, knowing the nature of God first hand, she’ll be more than happy to answer it.


    God: [[It takes…an eternity to get used to it.]]


    Abe: [[Hahaha!]]


    God: [[Heh heh, glad to see you finally laugh.]]


    Somehow I knew she was going to crack a joke, not to be a wise a**, but rather to lighten the mood. She is without a doubt, the perfect being known as God.



    God: [[Setting aside your doubts would probably be faster if I just revealed myself to you, but then you would cease to exist from seeing my presence…which would have been much more cruel of me to do, even if I were to bring you back to life.]]


    Abe: [[....]]


    God: [[Let me reintroduce myself, I am the Holy Spirit, apart of the Holy Trinity Family.]]


    Abe: [[I’m Abe, Abe Lidor]]



    She obviously already knew that, but I revealed my name out of courtesy and respect.



    Holy Spirit: [[Young Abe, thank you]]


    Abe: [[Huh? What did I do to be thanked?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Have you forgotten already? You made your way here after accepting my challenge. In fact, you’re the first mortal to make it this far. Thanks to you, I can now proceed in the next phase of my grand plan.]]



    Abe: [[Grand Plan?]]



    Holy Spirit: [[Correct. I want to build a kingdom.]]



    Much of the wisdom I acquired from the blessing of enlightenment has already left me. What I do remember are in bits and pieces of info. God proceeded to explain the situation to me, bit by bit. First, she started off by correcting my assumption that she is a Goddess. I have heard of the trinity from other religious sources, but the concept behind it is vague and oftentimes confusing. According to God, she is a role of God known as the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit assumes a feminine persona like that of a mother, but she is actually male. If there’s any way to describe it, then you could say it’s a single father playing the role of both mom and dad. The other roles of God include the Father, and the unborn King of spirits, God the son. They are all one and the same, and together make up the one true God. God split itself up into three different roles for the sake of us mortals. However, for the time being, the role of the Holy Spirit is the only one that is active so far. As for why that is, apparently, God has missing memory fragments that have been scattered throughout the universe. Until God’s memory returns, and Truth is restored, the kingdom cannot be built.


    In the meantime, God the Holy Father has bestowed the power of creation to two mortals known as the chosen ones. Their role is to create a new reality until [Truths] has been restored to God. There are 8 fragments in total, and none have been restored to God despite there being many realities that have been created up to this point.


    Holy Spirit: [[And that’s the gist of it.]]


    Abe: [[I see, but after all this time not one of the memory fragments have gotten back into your possession?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Nay, but that is only because the one to restore them to me hasn’t appeared, that is, until you arrived.]]


    Abe: [[Huh? Me?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Yes, you. You are the anomaly that has the potential to bring love and peace to all of existence.]]


    Abe: [[Do I have a choice in the matter?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Of course you do. I won’t force anything upon you, but do know that you’ll have a rough road ahead of you if you accept. I can’t offer you much as a trade off except eternal friendship.]]


    Abe: [[Eternal…friendship?]]


    That’s quite something for a God to suggest to a mortal such as myself. What can I offer a supreme being who knows everything and is self sustaining on top of that? Would something like friendship even be necessary for such an entity?


    Holy Spirit: [[I believe you’re reading too much into this my child. Love and friendship comes in many forms y’know? Even if by definition of my nature I am self reliant and sufficient, I do enjoy the company of my children. When God asks of you for friendship, you shouldn’t think in terms of what we can do for each other, for the reality is, there is nothing you can do for me, that I cannot do for myself.]]


    Abe: [[....]]


    Holy Spirit: [[However, friendship should never be about what one can do for the other. Just enjoying each other’s company should be enough. Laughing, crying, arguing with one another is the essence of bonding. Abe, you have people in your life that you care deeply for. Even your negligent parents who depend on you are considered by you to be precious. That type of mindset qualifies you to be my eternal friend.]]


    Abe: [[I…]]


    Holy Spirit: [[The difference between us is great, but if it’s any consolation, I can only read your active thoughts if you mention me in title. You’ve been doing it for quite some time now, so I’ve been able to get a grasp of what your thought process is. However, even without reading your mind, I can get an idea of what’s on it through other means.]]


    Abe: [[So, what you’re saying is that, you can’t read my thoughts unless I call out to you or mention you in my thoughts?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Correct.]]


    Abe: [[Why is that? From what I experienced, you can read everyone’s thoughts and look into their soul without even trying. What is it about me that’s so special?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[That is part of the reason why I labeled you an anomaly, but it is that quality that I was looking for in an eternal friend for many realities now. I don’t know too many details due to my missing [Truths], but I do know that part of the reason why I can’t fully read your thoughts, is due to a restriction I placed upon myself a long time ago.]]


    Abe: [[You placed…a restriction on yourself?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Aye, something happened many eons ago that caused me to end up in this state. Now that the Holy Father is resting, I in this mode have to maintain and oversee the realities in wait. In order to get the full picture, I want someone other than myself to obtain the missing fragments. You, Abe, were the one I’ve been waiting for. You coming here without any help from me is proof of that.]]


    Abe: [[This is heavy, as to be expected…]]


    Holy Spirit: [[As I stated, you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. However, it might be in your best interest.]]


    Abe: [[May I ask why?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[If you are to leave things as it is, then the chosen ones are destined to die…along with your reality.]]


    Another cold front welled up inside my soul.



    Holy Spirit: [[I’m sure you may have guessed, but the power you stumbled upon comes with many repercussions. It wasn’t long ago when you turned back time to prevent a great disaster you caused. Well, while the crisis may have been diverted, it merely switched to a different version of your reality. Now, it isn’t a natural disaster that you have to worry about, but a spiritual one.]]


    Abe: [[A spiritual one?]]


    Well, that explains why I didn’t notice any inconsistencies when I reversed the destruction. I did presume that reversing everything was related to time manipulation, but the Holy Spirit just confirmed my hunch. Now it seems I opened the gateways to something troublesome.


    Holy Spirit: [[That’s right, now we are in a time period where the evil deity Baal was never defeated by my army. Even now, he is making plans to revive his own army of darkness. I would like for you to take responsibility by destroying him once more.]]



    Abe: *Gulps




    Holy Spirit: [[This was all ordained to happen, therefore, you shouldn’t beat yourself up over this. However, I do want an answer from you.]]



    Abe: [[...I…]]



    Holy Spirit: [[So, what shall it be? Will you be my eternal friend?]]



    A spiritual hand reaches out to me, hoping for a positive answer.




    ~End of Prologue~

    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Dec 30, 2023
  4. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation - Vol.1: 500 Billion Years Ago


    Chapter.1 ~ A Pessimistic Genius ~

    "Balance is everything”


    That's usually what the "wise" would say in regard to how the universe works. Despite the general consensus among the wise, we have newborn infants who never get to see the light of day. There are billions of people who have lost their dreams and have to settle for less, crooked figures in power that manipulate those masses, multiple religions that make you doubt whether or not you are believing in the right god or gods, and only [40 Oviations] to live a decent and fulfilling life. To top it off, at some point in time, the universe will eventually cease to exist. If that's something the wise call "balance", then perhaps they need to reexamine the proper definitions of their vocabulary.



    This is something I once thought, but now I’m more of a believer in fate…of all things.




    Female Student: "There you go again Abe, with your head in the clouds."



    I snapped out of my daydreaming at the light tap on the head, and heard a voice that sounded familiar. I look up to see the usual ray of beauty leaning over me. Her soft black hair tickles my forehead. I quickly turned back towards the window with one hand on my chin. Hopefully, she didn't see me blushing.



    Knowing she won’t go anywhere until I address her properly, I turn towards her with a sour expression.


    Abe: "Izanami, do you find it fun to mess with me like that?"


    Izanami: "Are you kidding? It's only my top 10 joys in life! Heh heeh."



    Abe: *Clicks tongue


    Although I wound up sulking, my heart skipped a beat from that line. It's days like this that make me forget about the troubles of the world. I hate to admit it, but I'm a pessimistic person. I look at the possible bad outcomes before the good and make my decisions based on how bad I think the outcome will be. That's why I've never confessed to Izanami about how I feel about her. I'd rather keep these good vibes between us than pursue something that may never come into fruition.




    On the other hand, she's so beautiful that it's only a matter of time before someone makes a move on her. The time is winding down before us, and we won't be grade school students forever. Soon, we'll move on to higher education, or head straight into the workforce as fully functional adults. Another familiar voice calls out to us in the classroom, as if to shatter the secret world we often share.





    Izanagi: "Picking on Abe again, I see. You two have a good relationship, as usual."


    Abe: "[Cilz], Izanagi."


    Izanami: "Bro, did you manage to get here on time?"


    Izanagi: "I did, but barely, your stupid [filo] attacked my leg as I headed out the door again."


    Izanami: "I hope you didn't hurt Pizsa! She's very sensitive, especially when she detects an idiot nearby."


    Izanagi: "Who are you calling an idiot?! One of these days I'm gonna feed that fIlo to Abe's Jasper."


    Izanami: "Huuuuh?! Try it and I'll fly your corpse to the nearest moon!"


    Abe: "Knock it off, you troublesome twins! Class is about to start!"


    [[Spiritual Voice: Wrath Penalty, -1 added to Error Margin ]]


    I tried my best to separate the two twins from fighting each other over something extremely petty and insignificant. I started to get a severe headache due to the stress of succumbing to wrath. The onlooking peers of the class watch in silence as I hold back each of their foreheads. One of the students ends up speaking out about the usual spectacle of me subduing the duo with an infamous rep for being hardcore delinquent slayers.


    Casual Student A: "What in the world happened this past [wob]? How can such a nerd like Abe manage to dominate over the legendary [Twin Terrors] all of a sudden?"


    This remark causes a flurry of real-time gossip among classmates adjacent to the one who made the first statement.


    Casual Student B: "Hey, watch your mouth, remember what happened to the last student who called Abe names in front of them?"


    Casual Student A: *pondering "......Oops!"


    Casual Student C: "Relax, I don't think they heard you. Anyways, they're not that bad in comparison to [Pretty Anarchy]."


    Casual Student A&B: "Whoa!"


    The two students cover the other student's mouth in response to her remark. Confused and in a daze from the shock of being silenced in such a way, the student sits quietly and shutters in fear after realizing her mistake. The other two students, still covering up her mouth with their hands, slowly remove them from her mouth.


    Casual Student B: "Are you crazy?


    Casual Student A: "If they heard you say that, you'd be strung up on the school's statues, piece by piece!"


    Casual Student B; "Piece by piece per statue! Plus, we'd be an accomplice just by association, so our pieces would be used to fill in the void of what your pieces couldn't cover up the statues with!"


    Casual Student C: "I-it was a slip of the tongue, but aren't you two exaggerating?"



    Like clockwork, the bell rang and the teacher of the homeroom stumbled in. A stocky beansprout of an individual, with a bit of a slouch due to mid age back problems. Mr. Maury was one of the most awkward teachers I've ever had the displeasure of being in a scholastic vicinity under. The three of us stop our daily antics and head to our designated seats. The other bickering students also straighten up and remain silent once more in their own assigned seats.


    As soon as I can make it on my own, Izanami makes a weirdly cute warcry and stands up from her seat. She glances my way, waltzes up, slams her foot on the leg of my desk and whispers something in my ear. It caught me off guard and I couldn't help but get dazed by the sweet smell of the usual fragrance she puts on. The way women tend to mesmerize us men with their pheromones and cosmetics are, without a doubt, a form of sorcery. Izanagi takes a peak at us, but merely winks at me and goes about his own business. Clearly, he got the wrong idea, which I will probably have to address later. In any event, I focus on Izanami who clearly has something she wants to say.



    Izanami: "Say, Abe, haven't you been avoiding us lately?"


    Abe: "Huh?"


    She tried to elaborate on that, but Mr. Maury made a loud gesture as if to say that class was already in session. It wasn't a stern reprimand, but it was something that only Mr. Maury's weird and awkward *$$ would do.


    He fake cried.


    Abe: “Izanami, please go to your seat, I promise I’ll talk to you later.”


    Izanami: *sigh “Fine!”


    Izanami marches back to her seat and kicks her feet up showing how fed up she is. I felt pretty bad that I would even have to have this conversation with her. It makes me feel like I'm growing more like my own parents who continue to neglect me.


    Mr. Maury called all of the classroom's attention to himself and began the [Rile] routine of homeroom with role call. There was a familiar name that was called which sent shivers down my spine. That person, surprisingly, wasn't here to answer the teacher's call, which not only bewildered him, but the other students who knew of this person as very punctual and hardworking. Now, I have my reasons for having hard feelings for this individual, but a lot of it has to do with us having a childhood history. A history that I definitely don't want to revisit. Just when I got a sigh of relief to know that the person was absent, almost as if to toy with my emotions, he comes waltzing into the classroom, frantically trying to reach his assigned seat.


    Mr. Maury: "Sir Jeane, how odd of you to come in late."


    Jeane: "My apologies, I won't make excuses, but I will make a promise for it not to happen again."


    Mr. Maury: "No worries, I know my lecture is boring, don't beat yourself up."


    Jeane: "......"


    Mr. Maury: "Oh no, I did it again, my wife is gonna beat me when I get home..." *Whimpers


    Classroom: *Groans and sighs


    Before Jeane sits down, our eyes meet. I quickly turned towards the direction of the window, in hopes he didn't notice me watching the scene. Without saying a word, he sits down and focuses on the starting lesson. When am I going to get over this, I wonder? Reading the mood, I take a gawk at the [Terrible twins] who have their attention towards me. They're making goofy faces at me, the kind that they always make to cheer me up. They know the situation between me and Jeane, so it warmed my heart to know that they care enough to ensure that I'm ok. I smiled their way to acknowledge that their attempts were effective, and they smiled back, proceeding to face forward with peace of mind that their efforts weren't in vain. I have great friends. I must make sure I don't take them for granted anymore than I have. Mr. Maury went into teacher mode and stopped all the foolishness that his personality comes with. It was a rather boring lecture, but only because I'm technically levels ahead in terms of material comprehension. I tune in and out of the lecture, only to help the teacher with a few of the inaccuracies of the information being fed to us. Jeane, expectedly competes with me by either adding bits of information that I intentionally left out due to irrelevancy, or tries to downplay my corrections by being overly semantic. The annoyance I get from this is a small price to pay when it comes to providing accurate information to the masses. Even overachievers like Jeane will have their time to shine once we all step into the world of adulthood.


    It was only a matter of time before homeroom came to a close. The teacher gets a sound call after every lesson, and now was no different. It was obviously his overly involved wife checking up on him. He frantically concludes the lecture and storms out of the classroom talking on the audio device with a squeaky tone of voice. Everyone else except me, the twins, who fell asleep on their desks and Jeane ,who continued to gawk my way after finishing up his notes ,were left in the classroom. I ignore Jeane completely and head over to the twins who at this time were flooding their desks with drool. It's funny how even though they are twins, I have different reactions towards the same scenery they present simply due to gender differences. A thought pops up that makes me wonder how I would feel if they were both of the same gender. It was then that I was relieved that they weren't either both girls or boys, for obviously different reasons. It pains me to have favoritism, but my libido cannot be ignored, so after admiring Izanami for a bit, I gently shake her to wake up. Neither twin is good with scholastic settings, and our private study sessions make me worried for at least Izanami's future. Izanagi should be fine so long as he continues with his sports club activities and manages to get an endorsement upon graduation. Izanami, who like me, is of the "Go home" club, seems like a lost cause in comparison to her more socially active twin brother. In fact, after school, it's usually just me and her hanging out at my home until Izanagi is finished with club activities, then he eventually joins in. I'm not much of a host, and they always do a lot of the talking, but it's those two that helped me fill the empty void in my heart. As much as I rag on them for their incapacity to secure their future, the pace I was going wouldn't have been any better if I was to be left alone to wallow up in my own misery.


    Abe: "Izanami, wake up, homeroom is over."


    Izanami: "Mmmh~nyaaa...five more [lins] please."

    I placed one finger on the top of her head. Spiritual power flowed from my fingertip to her skull. This skill I imbued in her will be important later. I release my finger and draw closer to her sleeping face.


    Abe: "I'm not your teacher, but if you don't wake up~"


    Izanagi: *Impersonating Abe's Voice "I'll kiss you!"


    Abe & Izanami: !!?


    When the f*** did Izanagi wake up? Anyways, it looks like it's time for damage control. I desperately attempt to reassure Izanami who bolted up from her brother's impersonation of me that it was him who made that statement. However, it seems like it wasn't even necessary. A blur brushes past me, which was none other than Izanami performing a flying kick to Izanagi's temple. It would've been a clean hit if Izanagi wasn't equally physically fit. He managed to catch Izanami's leg with one hand. Even though he's a dunce, he gives off an impression sometimes of being very meticulous and calculating. The expression on his face right now was of a man with an agenda. His mission was to mess with me and Izanami by embarrassing us to death.


    Izanagi: "Is there a problem my dear sister?"


    Izanami: "There sure is my dummy brother, what's the big idea exactly?


    Izanagi: "Whatever do you mean?"


    Izanami: "How many [oviations] has it been since we were conceived in the same womb? Do you think we were born the [rile] before to where I can't discern between your voice and Abe’s?"


    Izanagi: "Oh? Well, although we both share similarities in terms of the number of our brain cells, I must applaud you sis for being able to recognize the difference between us."


    Izanami: "Hmph! Naturally, there's no way Abe would say something cringy like that anyway. Who do you think he is?"


    Abe: "....."


    That kind of stung, cause I'm not gonna lie, those lines were something I was thinking of saying in my head. Of course, she was correct in saying that I would never say something like that to her out loud, but to call it cringy is kinda sad to hear from her mouth.


    Izanagi: "Oof, poor Abe."


    Izanami: "Huh? Poor, Abe? What's that supposed to mean?"


    I ended up showing an expression of shock when they both turned attention towards me. My pessimistic tendencies started taking over my brain as I once again tried to dredge up some defensive responses to this stressful situation. Why is Izanagi trying so hard to mess with us right now? This is a little too much.


    Izanami: "Abe, what is this idiot brother of mine talking about?"


    Abe: "Uh, well..."


    Izanami: "Wait, could this have something to do with why you've been avoiding us?"


    Abe: "Uh, Izanagi?"


    Izanagi: "Don't wanna help, sorry." *Sticks out tongue


    Abe: "Even though it 's your fault, we're in this situation right now?!"


    [[Spiritual Voice: Wrath warning, tone it down a bit.]]


    Abe: “Ugh!”


    Izanami: "Hey, Abe! Don't change the subject!"


    Izanagi's Senior Classmate: *Peeks in the door "Yo, Izanagi, the coach wants us for a meeting, let's go!"


    Izanagi: "Saved! Later y'all, I'll meet up with you two after school!"


    Abe: "I.Z.A.N.A.G.I.~!"


    Ignoring me and the fuming, yet puzzled Izanami completely, Izanagi heads out of the classroom and follows his senior to their clubroom for a meeting. Now it's just me, Izanami, and Jeane, who is still gawking at us, err, me in particular. I can hear Izanami's foot tapping on the hard floor, which is a tendency of hers whenever she gets irritated about not getting attention.


    Izanami: "Forget him, Abe, and answer me. You've been acting so strange all season. What have you even been up to?"


    Abe: "I don't mind explaining, but first I have to clear up a misunderstanding."


    Izanami: "Okay?"


    Abe: *sigh "My negligence has nothing to do with any changing feelings I have towards you."


    Izanami: "....."


    That was true. In fact, I've had romantic feelings towards her for a long time now, but I'm using her oblivious nature to romance to my advantage here. If I remain pure in terms of my intentions, then this should go smoothly.


    Abe: "Nothing has changed, in fact, it's just that I've been~"


    Izanami: "Oh! I get it!"


    Huh?


    Abe: "Huh?" *blinks a few times


    [[Spiritual Voice: This should be good…]]


    Izanami: "Oh, poor Abe. Due to you being deprived of your parents’ attention, you've been starving for affection, huh?"


    Abe: "Huh?"


    Izanami: "It's ok Abe, I completely understand. I may not be of age to be a mother figure, but I'm still a woman." *Puffs out chest


    Abe: "Once again. Huh!?"


    Shutting me up, she pulls me to her bosom and starts stroking my head. This moment brought about a cocktail of emotions containing joy, confusion and humility. This concoction was most certainly one of those mixes that could get one drunk, but sober enough to appreciate the uniqueness of the situation. Here I am, getting coddled by my childhood friend and crush who has no care on planet Kwhali that Jeane is still in the classroom staring daggers at us.


    Abe: "Uh, Izanami, can I say something?" *Blushes


    Izanami: "Shhh! Hush little baby..."


    Well, at least she's happy to have awakened her maternal instincts. I decide not to fight it anymore and let her have this moment, despite the context being unwanted or intended, the cradling and head strokes are soothing to say the least. I'm afraid this could open a floodgate to a new fetish, however…


    [Spiritual Voice: No weird ideas mister!]


    Jeane: *Loud Cough “You know I’m still here right?”


    The awkward, yet cozy mood was shattered in an instant by Jeane. I stand up straight and scratch the back of my head. Izanami looks puzzled by my sudden newly formed posture, but doesn’t openly question it. Instead she stares down Jeane as he makes his way towards us. She has a bit of a frown on her face since she understands vaguely the history between me and him. Jeane treads wearily closer as he takes notice that he is being glared at by one of the school’s most bad*$$ delinquent hunters. Once we’re all in speaking distance, Jeane straightens up his composer and inhales his breath slightly before speaking out to us.


    Jeane: “Izanami ... .Abe, I’ll be needing a bit of your time, I’ll be quick so as not to make us late.”


    Abe: *Sigh


    Izanami: “Well…I guess, just don’t bother Abe too much, or you’ll know what to expect” *Glares


    Jeane: “Err…yes, right. Let me start with you, Izanami.”


    He clears his throat and takes a look in the direction of one of the windows. We instinctively looked where he turned his attention to, and he continued on.


    Jeane: “I hate to keep asking you of this, but I need you and your brother’s help with the two students who constantly ditch school.”


    Izanami: “You’re talking about those delinquents, the ‘Sin Queens from [Pretty Anarchy]’, right?”



    Jeane: “Yes, their antics keep escalating each day in the community. Not to mention~”


    Abe: “The mysterious third member of their gang that joined this [oviation].”


    Jeane: “....That’s right, it seems ever since that one joined, there have been more incidents of dark rituals involving violence and sacrificing neighborhood animals.”


    Izanami: “How awful…ok, leave it to me and bro. We’ll find some way to put a stop to them!”


    Jeane: “Thank you kindly, Izanami. Oh and Abe, I~”


    Abe: *Shudders


    Izanami immediately steps in between me and Jeane with her arms stretched out wide as if to shield me from danger. Jeane was bewildered, while I ended up feeling guilty of being relieved.


    Izanami: *Glares “Our talk is done here, correct?”


    Jeane: *Sigh “I see you still hate me. Very well then, I’ll head out first. You two don’t be late for the next class.”


    Abe: “.........”


    Jeane exits the homeroom leaving just me and Izanami inside. I try to nonchalantly follow his lead, but before I can make any traction, Izanami uses her hand to squeeze the back of my neck like a vice grip. Being a delinquent hunter, it was needless to say that I wasn’t going anywhere.


    Izanami: “We’re not done yet, y’know.”


    Abe: “You’re not gonna continue where we left off are you?”


    Izanami: “Oh that? It was just a ploy to thaw out your cold exterior, now comes the tenderizing.”


    Abe: “A ploy? Was it even necessary? I was already going to level with you in regards to what I’ve been up to, but then you made that absurd assumption.”


    Izanami: “Out with it Abe, why are you avoiding us? We’re not going anywhere until you give me something worthwhile.”


    Ugh, why am I in love with such a blockhead. The coddling was nice though.


    Abe: “Ok, well, before you cut me off again, I just want to say that I’ve been busy with research.”


    Izanami: *Blinks a few times “Huh? Research?”


    Abe: “Yeah…”


    Izanami: “No way! That’s all it was?!”


    Abe: “What do you mean by that? You know my studies are very important to me. This in particular is quite groundbreaking!”


    Izanami: “Uuuugh!! I actually went out of my element hoping you’d crack about finding the joys of something juicier than that.”


    Abe: “What an active imagination you have, sorry to disappoint you!”


    Izanami: “That does it, you owe us some quality time mister! You’re coming with us on our delinquent hunts, and no talk back!”


    Abe: “Fine, I’ll go.”


    Izanami: “Nope, nope you’re definitely~ Wha? Really? You agreed that easily?!”



    Abe: “Yeah, sure, why not? I might as well take a stroll down the hard knock life of the underworld for a change.”


    Izanami: “Alright! We got ourselves a meat shield!”


    Abe: “What?!”


    Izanami: “Hahaha! Relax, Abe, it was a joke! But really, I’m so happy you’re tagging along, I can’t wait to tell bro!”


    Abe: “Alright, alright. Let’s get to class now that we got everything settled.”


    Izanami: “Ok.”



    I made a silent breath of relief seeing as Izanami took my participation in their escapades much smoother than I thought. So far, everything seems to be going according to plan. Lately, I’ve been passing up the opportunity to join the twins whenever they would go out delinquent hunting, but this time is different. I have a covenant to fulfill, you see. As for who I made a covenant with, I’m 99% certain he was none other than God himself. Though I say that, I’m still a man of science. My purpose has changed drastically as God has given me the task of helping him build his kingdom. I spent a [Wob] in a dimension called Purgatory just for this moment in time to start the promise I made with him. Although I say ‘him’, I was discussing matters with the Holy Spirit that fulfills a motherly presence of the Holy Trinity. There were a few things that bothered me though in the final discussion.


    //Flashback one [Wob] ago | Purgatory



    Abe: [[Wait a minute, I…still lack faith?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Unfortunately so.]]


    Abe: [[Then, what do I have to do to prove my loyalty?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[I’m going to be frank. My child, you have surpassed every other expectation I have of you to become my true eternal friend.]]


    Abe: [[Then-]]


    Holy Spirit: [[However, you seem to be missing a key element in order to be truly devoted to me.]]


    Abe: [[What could that be?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[That’s…for me to know, and for you to unravel yourself.]]


    Abe: [[That’s not fair! How can I fulfill our promise if you won’t tell me my faults?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[I know it seems like I’m being unreasonable, but I can’t bend or fold when it comes to matters of those who have the potential to be close to me. You must stand on your own if you want me to recognize your level of faith and potential for growth. This is important in order for us to be eternal friends. Search within yourself and grow from life experiences, then seek me out so that our covenant can be fulfilled. I want you to trust me, for that is the basis of faith, my child.]]


    Abe: [[I…understand…]]




    //End Flashback



    Thinking back on that moment, I should start self reflecting on what I must do in order to show God that I am of faith now. It’s true that I once thought him and his variants to be imaginary, but now it's different. I have undeniable proof that God exists. For now, I’ll have to worry about improving my level of faith as I do the tasks necessary for the covenant. I wasn’t planning on using the [Scripts of Knowledge] this soon, but now would be a good time to test a few things. After all, I have no clue how much time I have until [Baal] starts making his move.


    Abe: (I am a wretch. Please O holy one of all existence, grant me the powers of thy fruit.)



    A great force wells up inside of me. The power of the Holy Spirit ignites my soul, and my right eye changes color from green to gold. Izanami walks ahead of me down the school hallway towards our next class. It’s good to see her overjoyed as she hums one of her favorite tunes while skipping in a rhythmic fashion. However, my good mood turned to dread once the [Eye of Benevolence] that was bestowed upon me by God revealed her current status.



    Izanami Trace:


    Spiritual Sibling Lv.0


    • Faith: Agnostic

    • Top 3 Sin Affinities: Wrath, Sloth, Envy

    • [Riles] Left Alive: 6 KWH~

    • Theme: ??? (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling Lv.1)

    • Spiritual Name: ??? (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.5)

    • Pseudo Reality Dungeon: 0% Complete
      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv.1] Happy Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv. 2] Sad Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv. 2] Anger Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv.3] Fear Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv.3] Disgust Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv.4] Surprise Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv.4] Content Shadow Fragment: Unstable

      • [Locked at Spiritual Sibling Lv.5] Shame Shadow Fragment: Unstable
    • Audience with the [Holy Trinity Family] (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.5)

    Relics: None


    Scripts of Knowledge: [Locked]





    Izanami’s [riles] left alive are…6?




    ~Ch.1 A Pessimistic Genius End~


    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Dec 30, 2023
  5. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation - Vol.1: 500 Billion Years Ago

    Chapter.2 ~Contact~

    //Flashback one [wob] ago | Purgatory

    Holy Spirit: ((There is a great darkness that lies within you, Abe.))


    Abe: ((Darkness? As in, a demon?))


    Holy Spirit: ((Yes, but it is unlike any demon known to mortals currently.))


    Abe: ((What…should I do?))


    Holy Spirit: ((You need to stay diligent in your studies for the remaining [riles] here. The fact that you don’t even have a [Theme] is already mystifying as it is, but now that it’s been revealed that such a dark spirit resides within you, it’s your duty to remain pure. With that said, you must be held accountable by fortifying our covenant and make a sacrifice.))


    Abe: ((A sacrifice…as in giving you my soul?))


    Holy Spirit: ((Hahaha, oh my, goodness no. Your soul is yours to keep. What I want from you is a reassurance that our pact won’t be broken so easily. As an eternal friend, I will give you what you need, and in return I ask of your faith and devotion to me.))


    Abe: ((I get it.))


    Holy Spirit: ((So, Abe, what is your sacrifice?))


    Abe: ((Hmmm…if my soul isn’t up for grabs, then how about my free will?))


    Holy Spirit: ((....Are you sure about that?))


    Abe: ((Well, you said yourself that I lack faith, which can also translate to me not being able to fulfill our covenant due to sin overruling me. If that is the case, then the only foreseeable method I can think of is to prevent me from sinning altogether.))


    Holy Spirit: ((*Sigh* Very well, my child. If that is what you insist. From this day moving forward, consider your free will…restricted.))



    //End Flashback

    Kwhali - Banri - Hops City - Jestane School: [Neutral Season] | [Block 21 Forerise]

    I don’t know if what I did back then was the right decision or not, especially since the sacrifice I made to God made him sad. If it’s a mistake, then luckily he was lenient in allowing me to revoke my sacrifice and lead a normal life again…or as normal as it was in comparison to now, anyways. Because of this current predicament of my close friend in mortal danger today, the sacrifice I made to God is more than worth the burden I’ll have to face. According to her status, she’s destined to die 6 [riles] from now, that is, if I don’t intervene. My pessimistic tendencies start to creep up on me as we continue down the hallway.


    There’s still much about the details of the covenant that I must unravel, especially the bits and pieces regarding my [Spiritual Level].


    Abe: (I’ll have to be wary of how I respond in certain situations.)



    Male Voice: “Abe! Watch yer head!”


    I instinctively tilt my head to the side, a swift wind brushes some of my hair forward. At the corner of my eye I was able to make out the ball that blew past me from behind. Apparently a rookie playing a common Banri sport [Mark the thing] missed his target and almost hit me in the head. Luckily, I hardly ever get physically injured because~


    Izanami: “Whooo! Nice reflexes as always!” *Thumbs up


    Right. My reflexes are pretty sharp, no-one or nothing can intentionally harm me so long as my senses are at its peak. It’s been this way for quite awhile now. Even my twin friends’ known for their own physical prowess are unable to land a hit on me, unless my back is turned, of course. However my own offense was pretty….lame. I’d like to think I leveled up this past [Wob] thanks to God’s training, but only time will tell.


    At the moment, I and Izanami are heading to the next class. We just passed by the sports field where other students are having a physical course. As for the sport they’re playing, Mark the thing is a simple game where two teams face off against each other. The winner leaves the other team with only one left on the team. Anyone marked with a specially colored ball has to go to the opponent’s side and help wipe out the competition. There’s a few other rules and regulations which I won’t get into, but let’s just say it’s a boring game for someone like me who rarely gets hit with anything. Including this random slap across the back my dear female friend is trying to hit me with.


    Izanami: “Hey! What’s the big idea?”


    Abe: “That’s my line, why do you always try to hit me whenever I dodge something in front of you?”


    Izanami: “Grrr! One of these [riles] I’m going to break that curse of yours!”


    Abe: “Don’t you mean gift?!”


    Izanami: *Laughs


    Ah, the dilemma of falling for a simpleton. There are times where I just want to stretch her cheeks, but alas, doing so would warrant her wrath. I can’t remember when it was that I started developing feelings for Izanami, but she isn’t even aware that I want anything more than friendship from her. It also doesn’t help that I suck at conveying any semblance of emotions. Me, her and Izanagi have been friends since childhood. Even me and Jeane share a brief history as children together. Shortly after my fallout with him, the twins picked up the broken pieces of my heart which he shattered and we’ve been joined at the hip since then. That's all I can say for now. My pessimistic tendencies start to take over once again as I start thinking about ‘what ifs’.


    What if the twins reject God?


    Will I be able to save her life from danger?


    Am I capable of fulfilling the covenant with God?


    What can I do against Baal and the evil forces approaching?


    Holy Spirit: [[O ye of little faith.]]


    Crap. My pessimism caused the Holy Spirit to intervene. Something has been bothering me in regards to this.


    Abe: [[Holy Spirit, if I was to understand from the previous meeting, you found me to be a special case in which you’re restricted from reading my thoughts. Is that still the case?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[While it's true that I am prohibiting myself from reading your thoughts, I am permitted to sense your emotions. Then there’s your heart rate which is beating faster than usual. Oh, and let’s not forget that expression, It reeks of darkness; yuck.]]


    Abe: [[I guess the one true God doesn’t need to read minds to figure out when one is troubled.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Hah! What else is on the mind of a teenage youth in his prime aside from women troubles? Though in your case, the troubles run much deeper than that. Your friends’ lives are at stake, and provided you succeed, they will be spared death.]]


    Abe: [[You got me there….wait, friends’ as in plural?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Yes, I’m afraid Izanami isn’t the only one who’s life is in danger today. Her and Izanagi are both fated to die in a few [riles] from now.]]


    Abe: [[....]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Don’t fret, my child. If you manage to fulfill your duty, then their lives will be saved. I’ve given you everything you need to succeed. I can envision your victory and will leave the matter in your hands.]]


    Abe: [[I promise in your name and glory, I won’t fail.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Good, I like that attitude. Still, you are quite the anomaly young Abe. Although I am everywhere, there aren’t many out there that are able to communicate with me like this.]]


    Abe: [[Am I really that much of a mystery?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Correct. Until my [Truths] are uncovered, the mystery surrounding you will remain as such.]]


    Abe: [[I’ll do what I can.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Thank you, young one. While this mode is the least restrictive on me in terms of interacting with the mortal reality, the trade off is that my powers are limited. It doesn’t help that my body as [God The Father] is in slumber. To think that I would go this far to put a restriction on myself.]]


    Abe: [[Are you worried?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Not at all. If I don’t have faith in myself and persevere, then I should never expect my children to do the same towards me.]]


    Abe: [[I suppose you could put it that way. Then again, I never expected someone as high and mighty as God to place a wager that would cripple himself to such a state. It makes me wonder what led up to this point in the first place.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[It seems we’ll find out as soon as my missing [Truths] are recovered.]].



    Abe: [[The [Truths] that will unlock your Holy aptitude and lead you towards building the [Kingdom of Heaven]. ]]


    So, basically life is a test ordained by God in order to find suitable residents of his Eternal Kingdom. The [Kingdom of Heaven] has yet to be built, and part of my covenant with God is to help him build it. I have a long list of things I need to do in order to fulfill this covenant, but I’ve already made the resolve to dedicate my life to God. After realizing through his eyes how much he’s done for me and my family, I mustn’t let his good intentions go to waste.



    Izanami: “Abe, you’re doing it again…”


    Abe: “Huh?”


    Izanami: “We’ve been standing by the science classroom for awhile now. Everyone else already went inside.”


    I blink a few times after realizing she was right. A lot of the familiar faces were in their seats, some goofing off, others looking over their notes, then the select few who were fast asleep. I sigh while staring at the worried, yet annoyed Izanami staring back at me.


    Abe: “Y’know Izanami, you didn’t really have to wait for me to get my act together.”


    Izanami: “I know, but I’d rather chill with you than go to that aggravating class. None of the stuff in there makes any sense!” *Rustles her hair


    Abe: “Does any of the school material make any sense to you?” *Chuckles


    Izanami: “Hey! I resent that! My brain just likes simplicity, that’s all!”


    Abe: “I guess it’s that simplicity that makes you attrac~ Ah!”


    Izanami: “Huh?” *Tilts head


    Abe: “Oh err, I was just saying your simple mindset is a breath of fresh air.”


    Izanami: “Oh! Heh heh! Yup, it’s common things that keep the world moving smoothly after all!” *Laughs


    Holy Spirit: [[Nice catch!]]


    Abe: [[Gee, thanks.]]


    Female Voice: “Ok you two, head inside, class is getting ready to start.”


    The science teacher Mrs. Heather touches our shoulders from behind, or at least she tries to touch mine, but I instinctively move away. Izanami flinches by both the voice and her touch, then proceeds to slither her way inside the classroom, but not without glancing back at me. She gives me that look as if to say ‘this conversation isn’t over yet’ and marches gallantly to an empty seat. I make my way to my own seat but then get stopped by the teacher.


    Mrs Heather: “Abe, if you have a [lin] after class, I’d like to discuss something with you.”


    Abe: “Sure, I have time.”


    Mrs Heather: “Good. Oh, and please go easy on the corrections today. I have a headache, and it really can’t be helped if the material given to me is outdated.”


    Abe: “I’ll try.”


    She nods and we go to our respective seats. I really don’t like correcting people, but as one who adores knowledge, it bugs me a great deal when inaccurate information gets spread around. If she makes as many mistakes as she usually does, I’m honestly not sure if I can hold back.


    Holy Spirit: [[Its amusing when she says corrections.]]


    Abe: [[Why is that?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[While you do give the accurate data based on the scientific discoveries of this world, I myself could see the folly in even that data.]]


    Abe: [[Care to enlighten me on that, my Lord?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[I could, but I won’t. Seeking truth is a mortal’s task through the reality created before them.]]


    Abe: [[Life is a test..right.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Aye, it’d be cheating if I gave answers away so easily. Not to mention, worldly knowledge isn’t the only thing that has been misconstrued over the ages and accounts of every reality created. Interpretations of I, myself have also been distorted. As is the wishes of the evil ones through their seeds of darkness.]]


    Abe: [[Demons again..]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Yes, indeed. Demons in and out of the hearts of mortals. They both come from the same place and have their own roles to fulfill. Regardless, my will shall overcome those seeds that are sown. Everyone has two possibilities, even you, Abe, whose potential is hidden.]]



    Abe: [[……..]]




    Everyone has two possibilities. Eternal paradise, or eternal damnation. The old me believed that choosing one or the other is an ultimatum rather than a choice. However, based on what me and the [Holy Spirit] discussed, if life is indeed a test, then the choices we’re allowed to make by free will doesn’t qualify as such. For example, schools test students on what they acquire in class as the standard of evaluating what we learn, and the results are either ‘pass’ or ‘fail’. Just about every child is privileged in a modern society to go to school with the intentions of becoming upstanding members of that society. An ultimatum usually has two punishments, or one choice that is slightly better than the other. In the case with God and us as children, he provides a choice that has a reward, while the other choice leads to a punishment. We’re free to choose whether to follow him or not, it is not something he forces on us. Therefore, calling the choices an ultimatum should be ruled out just like taking a final exam in a university also doesn’t qualify as an ultimatum. We either want to pass, or don’t care enough to worry about failure. It’s as simple as that. Even though I have more restrictions than any of God’s Children, I also have perks to compensate for those restrictions.


    For example, let’s say I picture Mrs Heather naked right now.


    [Holy Spirit: Lust alert, enforcing censorship program. Warning ensued].


    One of the universal laws revolving around lust and purity will immediately censor the vision. I literally am not allowed to sin. Earlier in school, I exhibited [wrath] due to being irritated with the twins’ antics. This caused a severe headache in addition to warning signs blurring my vision. However, free will is still at my disposal, because this is a covenant between me and God, which isn’t the same as selling one’s soul to darkness. I have the choice to break the promise anytime I feel it's too much. I also have the freedom to renew the covenant if I want to try once more. That’s the extent of my free will in retrospect of the promise. In any case, the repercussions of violating the covenant, isn’t that unbearable, therefore, I have no intentions of going back on my promise.


    Still.


    Abe: (It seems as though the sacrifice I made in regard to sin and righteousness is in full effect.)


    It’s only been a [wob] since my first encounter with God, but ever since I’ve been on this anti-sin regimen, my crude behaviors have gradually diminished. However, the trade off is temporarily avoiding certain people in my life that may trigger particular habits. Izanami and Izanagi are great friends, without a doubt, I don’t know how many times they’ve saved me from loneliness. At the same time, they have become an anchor towards my spiritual growth. Once I save them from impending death, I’ll have to make a tough decision. The decision will depend mostly on them and their own resolve.


    Jeane: “Oh dear Mrs. Heather, it looks like you’ve missed Abe as he’s completely left planet Kwhali.”


    Classroom: *Loud Laughter


    Izanami: *Shakes head


    Uh oh, did I do it again?


    Mrs. Heather: *Sigh “Listen Abe, I know you’re a responsible student, but when I told you not to correct me so much, that didn’t mean you can check yourself out of my class completely!”


    Holy Spirit: [[Oof…]]


    I stand up and bow my head towards the teacher. She raises an eyebrow as if she didn’t expect such a response from me. Am I really that much of a pain in the butt to you?


    Abe: “My apologies Mrs. Heather, I may be considered a genius to some, but there are many instances where common sense escapes me. I’ll be sure to pay attention from this point on.”


    Mrs. Heather: “I-I see, well, make sure you do.”


    Jeane: “Um, Mrs. Heather, if I may. Perhaps we should have Abe finish the natural flow formula we’ve all been diligently working on together. It’ll be good for Abe as well as an example for others to follow in regards to the school’s regulations.”


    Mrs. Heather: “Hmm…not a bad idea Jeane. I guess you aren’t the student president for nothing.”


    Jeane stares back at me with a nonchalant glance, I only look his way for a brief moment only to spot Izanami giving Jeane a menacing stare followed by her fist pounding her open palm. Jeane notices her and buries his head in his digital note taker. He raises the opacity of the note walls low so as not to see his face fully. I sigh and wait for Mrs. Heather to give me directions.


    Mrs. Heather: “Abe, you may step up to the front row, we’ve done 75% of the formula, now I want you to not only finish it, but give step by step details as to why the third of the formula was done in this manner.”


    I take a glance at the formula, and then I shudder a bit. Mrs. Heather takes notice of this and gets the wrong impression as to why I flinched.


    Mrs. Heather: “Oh? What’s this? Is the mighty Abe Lidor, the one proclaimed to be second only to God in terms of his genius, getting cold feet on a lil formula?”


    The classroom begins to laugh, all except Izanami who knows me better.


    Holy Spirit: [[This won’t end well, but, tis the folly of man to repeat the same mistakes…]]


    Abe: “Mrs. Heather, are you sure you want me to go up there?”


    Mrs. Heather: “Oh no you don’t! You’re not about to bluff your way out of this.”


    She sternly points to where she wants me upfront, I shrug and make my way up. The class goes silent for a bit, and at that point I can only hear my soft footsteps as I draw closer towards the bitter teacher. I make it to the front, and without taking a further glance at the formula, I say my peace.


    Abe: “You claim that is the natural flow formula, but it’s not.”


    Mrs. Heather and the classroom: !!?


    Abe: “That’s actually the more advanced Perpetual Cosmic formula. Not only that, but it was worked on as if it was the NFF.”


    Mrs. Heather: “Gah! T-That can’t be right!”


    She frantically looks through her personalized digital notes, while she does that, I make the necessary corrections, Izanami makes a smile and whistles faintly.


    I only show off for her.


    By the time she realizes her mistake, I already finished the corrections and made the proper answer.


    Holy Spirit: [[Hah hah, that’s really cute Abe, but it looks like you forgot a 2 in the middle line. Then again, she’ll get the matching answer since that’s as far as humanity took it.]]


    Abe: [[Hah hah…]] *Scratches head


    It once again goes without saying, but I’m no match for God. Good thing he has a sense of humor. Mrs. Heather aligns her answer to mine and gives me a quick nod of affirmation. I shrug once more and return to my seat. Izanami has a head start at giving me a standing ovation, in which case most of the class follows suit in their own, lazy way. Jeane didn’t seem phased by me turning the tables on him and Mrs. Heather, but he did clench his fist rather tightly, which I caught out the corner of my eye as I made my way back. Feeling dissatisfied, she turns her attention to one of the male sleeping students and rushes to slap her hand on his desk. He jolted up and just the eye contact alone from her was enough for the student to apologize.



    Science class ended on a rather anticlimactic note. Mrs. Heather made us mountains of homework to do, and I waited for her to finish things up in my designated seat. I told Izanami not to wait for me, and she went on to the next class in a cute, yet sulky manner. I guess that was due to her equally hated course, mathematics lined up and ready for her.



    Izanami: “Waaaa! I’m tired of all these equations!”


    Abe: “We only did 1 so far! March, missy!” *Shakes head


    [Holy Spirit: Wrath detected. 1 point added to the sin error margin.]


    I got a severe headache for yelling at Izanami. [Wrath] is easily the least tolerant sin to receive punishment for. Mrs. Heather completes her post class work and beckons me over to her desk. The look on her face is much more calm than it was 10 [lins] ago when she took her humiliation out on an unsuspecting student.


    Sadist.


    I make it to her desk and there is a short pause between us. Mrs. Heather is one of those teachers that takes pride in what she knows. Most likely, she didn’t really want to be a teacher, but didn’t have the potential to be in a high ranking science position. It shows in her attitude and behavior each day. Definitely doesn’t come across as the type that enjoys being around those of impressionable ages. Perhaps not even people in general. Not that I can’t relate, which is why I feel kinda bad that I always tend to give her a harder time than most.




    Mrs. Heather: “Y’know Abe, it always astounds me why someone like you would even bother coming to this school.”


    Abe: …….


    I wanted to say something in retort, but couldn’t since my reasons for being in a public school are personal, selfish even. Izanami’s frame pops up in my mind, but I slightly shake her out of my thoughts.


    Holy Spirit: [[You’re blushing.]]


    Abe: [[Thanks for noticing.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[You’re very welcome.]]


    Mrs. Heather: “I won’t pry as to why you’re here despite all the accomplishments you’ve managed to accumulate in the science world, not to mention the most recent discovery that has the [Local Science Association of Banri (LSAB)] flipping their heads in a frenzy.”



    Ah, so that’s what this is about.


    Almost as immediately as I figured out the reason she called me after class, she turned on a holographic document from the digital device fixed in the middle of her desk. She clasps her hands together in front of her face and stares at me. She then lets out a deep sigh and proceeds on with her statements.


    Mrs. Heather: “I’m sure you know what this represents, yes?”


    Abe: “Yes Mrs. Heather, it’s a certification that gives researchers of the LSAB permission to speak with a scientist or inventor.”


    Mrs. Heather: “Correct, and as you know you’re still too young to sign for it yourself. You’ll have to get your parents to sign it.”


    Luckily, the [riles] where I have to physically get a signature from my parents are long over. All I have to do is call up my parents and have them electronically sign the document over a holographic connection. In general, people even tend to spend time together in each other’s home holographically, as if they were actually there. My parents are technophobes, but if it’s for my research, then they’ll suddenly act like science nerds, since that means more money will roll into the household. Therefore, it shouldn’t be a problem to get them to sign this.


    Male Voice: “That won’t be necessary.”


    Abe & Mrs. Heather: ?


    A short and stubby man walks in along with Mr. Maury and a few other figures I only know of. He is the principal of Jestane School, Mr. Ropert. Mr. Maury rubs Ropert’s bald head with a wet towel, something he seems to enjoy doing despite it not being in his job description. The other figure was the vice Principal, a rather young woman who I suspect always did most of the principal’s work in the shadows. Then there were the principal’s two associates, who I can’t help but to wonder what they even do aside from following him and the vice principal around all day.



    Principal: “Okay Maury, that’s enough shining.”


    Mr. Maury: “Aww…”


    Principal: “You can do it some more later.”


    Mr. Maury does an ecstatic twirl then becomes stiff as a statue. The two associates chuckle at this, while the Vice Principal facepalms.


    Vice Principal: (I must be the only sane person in this group…)


    Principal: “Now, as I was saying, the genius of our school doesn’t need to do anything in regards to that document. Maury!”


    Mr. Maury: “Yes, my liege!”


    Holy Spirit: [[‘His liege’, he says…]]


    Abe: [[Don’t be jealous, my liege.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Way to cheer me up.]]




    Mr. Maury unleashes his [VPod] and a holographic image of a document, the same document that Mrs. Heather projected from her device. Only this time, two signatures can be seen on this copy. It was the signatures of my parents, which I recognized right away by how ugly they looked. They both have a lot of similarities, one being very sloppy in terms of calligraphy. In any event, I didn’t have to reach my parents for the LSAB to come visit me. My only guess as to why the principal went to the trouble himself was for the publicity, which isn’t anything new. No matter where I went in terms of education, the school body always made it a priority to make sure the public knew they were housing a ‘genius’.



    Mrs. Heather: “I wish I was informed of this move, it would’ve saved me the trouble of having to go through all of this with him.”


    Vice Principal: “We sent one to you via virtua post (vpost), but you always have a bad habit of holding off reading anything at the end of the [Wob].”


    Mrs. Heather: “Tch, fine! If you’ll excuse me!”


    Mrs. Heather barges her way through the group of administrators and marches down the hall. I really do pity her, I just hope someday she finds some sense of peace. The others pay her no mind and focus their attention on me with bright smiles on their faces.


    Principal: “Abe my boy, you don’t need to worry about any of the further classes for this [rile]. Rest up and prepare for your meeting with the head researchers of LSAB for the next [rile]. They’ll be in contact with you at the [Prefall] to let you know what time to expect them.”


    Abe: “I see, then I’ll take you up on that.”


    Holy Spirit: [[A genius playing hookie? Now I’ve seen everything.]]


    Abe: [[Very funny, but did they not give me the [rile] off?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[That’s the ‘playing’ part.]]


    Abe: [[....Got me again.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Try again in another eternity lad.]]


    The Holy Spirit has been in a playful mood all [rile]. I guess it’s his way of easing my mind of what’s to come. Needless to say it’s working. Regardless of whether the mood is easy or serious, I always seem to feel at ease whenever we talk.



    //Jestane School: Outskirts [Block 23 Forerise]


    I wanted to let the twins know that I was leaving early, but decided to leave them be. Instead, I left them a vpost as to where to rendezvous when school is over for them. I walk towards the school gates leading to the rest of town.


    Obviously, I wasn’t going home.


    My eye color changed from green to bold gold. The [Eye of Benevolence] was ignited from the previous prayer I made during this [rile]. My powers are limited due to my [spiritual level], but I only have to invoke the powers of God once a rile thanks to the covenant. According to God, a soldier known as an angel would have to pray 5 times a rile in order to get the most out of his powers. The [Eye of Benevolence] glowed and I used it to check my mission status.


    It went as followed:

    —----------------------

    Holy Mission: Build The Kingdom Of Heaven | 0% Complete



    Truth 1: Locked

    • Objectives:
    1. Save the Twins from death x_x() x_x() (6 Riles Left)

    2. ???

    3. ???
    Truth 2: Locked

    Truth 3: Locked

    Truth 4: Locked

    Truth 5: Locked

    Truth 6: Locked

    Truth 7: Locked

    Truth 8: Locked


    Details (LV.1):


    The Twin Terrors get into a confrontation with a rival gang, things happen, and the twins die, the end. U_U


    Lifelines:


    • Reach Spiritual Level 2 for better details

    • Reach Spiritual Level 5 for [Pseudo Reality Recap]

    • Reach Spiritual Level 10 for Plausible Solutions

    • Reach Spiritual Level 25 for access to [Time Travel Portal]

    —----------------------------


    To break it down, my mission is to help God build his kingdom. Finding the [8 Divine Truths] to restore God’s memories and emotions are the main objectives. There are also mini objectives for each Truth that needs to be recovered. Saving my friends from impending death is the current objective. Not much details are given as to how they’ll die, or what I need to do in order to clear the mission. However, this is much more information than what was provided the [fall before].


    The Spiritual level reflects the relationship I have with God through my personal relationship with him and others in my life. The level goes up the more objectives I clear, or to grind in a personal [Pseudo Reality Dungeon] residing in the confines of my mind. [Lifelines] are system based tools I’ll be able to use in order to clear objectives. The higher my spiritual level, the more lifelines I can use to my advantage in the future.



    I put away the Holy Mission window and pull up my Spiritual Status.


    Abe Lidor | Spiritual Name: ???

    Spiritual LV. 1

    Sacrifice Power: 6 (After Sin Error Margin)

    Sin Error Margin: -4

    Theme: None


    Spiritual Sibling Ties:


    -None


    Holy Relics [7]:


    [1] {Locked} Weapon: Revelations Sword (Eye of Omnipotent)


    [2] Eyes of Righteousness

    • {Active} Eye of Omnibenevolence

    • {Locked} Eye of Omnipresence

    • {Locked} Eye of Judgement

    [3] {Locked} Armor: Eye of Peace


    [4] {Locked} Shield: Eye of Faith


    [5] {Locked} Helmet: Eye of Salvation


    [6] {Locked} Belt Accessory: Eye of Truth


    [7] {Locked} Shoe Accessory: Eyes of the Gospel x 2



    Scripts of Knowledge (High - Sacred Tier listed only)


    Chi: …..

    Psychic: …..

    Magic: …..


    Conditions

    • Unlocked Scripts of Knowledge via 1 prayer per Rile.

    • Sorcery (Dark Scripts of Knowledge) are forbidden from use

    • Need Sacrifice Power to cast Scripts

    • Unlock stronger tiered scripts by physical contact of other theme wielders

    Blessings:



    • No fatigue when casting Scripts of Knowledge, which allows for multicasting. (Default Passive Blessing)

    • Equip more than one Relic at once [Max 1 \ 7] (Upgrade at Spiritual Lv.2)

    • {Locked} Script Conversion: Convert any element to another at will (Unlock at spiritual level 5)




    I spent at least two [quibs] in my [Pseudo Reality Dungeon], but my spiritual level only rose up from 0 to 1. It’s thanks to that level up that I’m even able to use one of the many [Holy Relics] that God has gifted me with. Until my level increases, other relics will be locked, and I can only use one default relic per [rile].


    The [Eye of Benevolence] is one of 3 [Eyes of Spirit] from the body of God that grants me access to information regarding Holy missions. This includes info on Spiritual Siblings who can aid me in building the [Kingdom of Heaven] for God. The eye changes one of my eye’s colors from green to gold. There are two other [Eyes of Spirit] in my possession called [Eye of Omnipresence] and [Eye of Judgement] which grants me dimensional warping capabilities as well as the ability to find [Divine Spirit Fragments] respectively. The eyes associated with each respective relic can be gold, blue or red. The color schemes reflect the relationship each has towards the [Holy Trinity Family]. Blue represents the [Holy Spirit], Gold reflects [God the Father], and red represents [God the son], or I should say his blood. Not too keen on the details of any of that quite yet, but more will be revealed once I gather the [8 Divine Truths]


    Out of all the realities that came to be, this is the first time God has devised such an elaborate infrastructure. I honestly don’t know how I feel about this game-like system, but he did it for me as a part of the [Eternal Friends Covenant]. Despite my mental age, I guess I am still an adolescent, so it makes sense why he did things this way. The leveling system doesn’t apply to everyone else regardless of whether they are awakened or not. That also means that once awakened, a typical individual’s powers will be at their peak from the start so long as they invoke their powers to God every [rile]. After looking through my spiritual status, I decided to head to the rendezvous point where I would meet the twins early. For a public school, Jestane is rather big, and has a decent sized wall surrounding it, so it was going to take a bit of time to reach an area where the school was no longer in sight. I could summon my [DBock], but the weather outside was nice, I wanted to admire it before getting into anything stressful.



    The seasons were preparing to transition from [Neutral] to [Hot], which meant the school semester was almost over, and we would have vacation time until the next [Neutral transition]. The sun’s rays shine on my forehead, I brush my silver bangs to cover it up. I looked up at the sky and saw a few [flying Dynas] chasing a manually driven [Sky Bock]. It’s not as rare to see a Bock in the sky these days since the treaty to manufacture them with the new fuel I patented got signed two [oviations] ago. The [Ground Bock] is still common though, but I will be implementing a cheaper fuel alternative to the [Sky Bock]. No sense in using the same fuel grade if it’ll just mean more strain on the engine of the [Ground Bock]. My mind almost drifted to more technical thoughts, but the wind blowing my direction led me back on track to where I was headed to. I continued to look up at the sky and marveled at the scenery of the school surrounded by gates, and the road that stretched toward my hometown of —--. Nice sky, great weather, cute panties, what more could I ask fo~


    Wait….panties?


    Due to the surprise, my reflexes didn’t kick in on time and Izanami came crashing down on my head. It was an unfortunate and at the same time blissful circumstance as we lay on the pedestrian roadway, with my mouth full of her crotch.


    Abe: “Mmffmmh!!!”



    Holy Spirit: [[Manners Abe, it’s not polite to talk with your mouth full. By the way, it’s an accident so I’ll let this sin slide and enjoy the aftermath.]]



    Abe: “MMMHMMHHMFFHHFF!!”


    Izanami: “Thanks Abe for breaking my fall! But uh..what’s up with this tingly sensation?” *Blush


    Abe: “DnntLkkwnmmeffh!!”


    Izanami: “..........” *Looks down


    My eyes meet with Izanami, and I’m at the mercy of her understanding, which we all know is zero. I take a glance of Izanagi snapping pictures from his [vpod] to add to his album of embarrassing $#!%. He’s drooling with joy as the count down to my demise draws closer.


    Izanagi: “Good stuff, good stuff, good stuff!”


    Izanami: “Aaaabe!?”


    Abe *Shakes head violently


    Izanami: “How could you!”


    Holy Spirit: [[Afternoon delight in 3…2…1]]



    I have no clue what the [Holy Spirit] was referring to, but I know what she meant. Both of Izanami’s fists reach the Heavens, and I close my eyes in preparation to go there.


    Oh yeah, Heaven doesn’t exist yet.


    **WHAM!**



    //Chapter 2 (Part 1) End

    ------------------------------------------------------

    Author's Notes :





      • Seasons in this part of the world go from Neutral => Cold => Neutral => Hot.



      • I’m sure some of you brainiacs out there might be wondering by this point how the Holy Spirit and Abe are communicating if they can’t read each other’s minds. Well, in this story, the difference between [telepathy] and [mind reading] is strict and distinct. What Abe and the Holy Spirit are doing is [telepathy], sort of like a spiritual walkie talkie, while [mind reading] is going beyond just that. The Holy Spirit can only communicate with Abe in present tense, while restricting itself from past and future tense. Hope this explains things. ^_^””


    //Flashback One [wob] Ago | Purgatory


    I found myself in the confines of my inner soul. Traveling to where my [core self] was located. It felt very similar to moving through the universe. It wasn’t long until I reached my destination. According to the Holy Spirit, the only thing I have to do in order to awaken my [theme] to use [Scripts of Knowledge] is to expose myself to my core. It is the core that also happens to be the source of my darkness.


    I walk through what seems to be a fabricated, broken down mansion. Not a soul is in sight as I head down the long stretched out hallway. Eventually I reach the end of the hall and come across a mirror. However, instead of seeing my reflection, I see a dark shadowy figure. Even though his exterior is shrouded in a dark shadow, he seemed awfully familiar.


    Mysterious Figure: [[......]]



    Abe: [[Are, you…my [core self]?]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[….I..don’t know the answer to that.]]


    Abe: [[You don’t know?]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[I don’t know who I am, or why I’m here.]]


    Abe: [[Then…what do you know?]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[I know that I was put here by God for a reason. I just don’t know what that reason is.]]


    Abe: [[Hmm…Perhaps you aren’t the darkness that God speaks of.]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[Well, there is one thing that I do know.]]


    Abe: [[And that is?]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[I know, that we’re a lot a like, you and me.]]


    Abe [[?]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[........]]


    Abe: [[What should I call you?]]



    Mysterious Figure: [[How about giving me a name?]]


    Abe: [[Well…since you claim we have similarities, how about K.I.P?]]


    Mysterious Figure: [[K…IP?]]


    Abe: [[Yeah, it stands for: Knowledge Is Power.]]


    KIP: [[Heh…I like the sound of it. KIP it is then.]]




    //End Flashback

    Kwhali - Banri - Hops City - Jestane School: Outskirts | [Neutral Season] | [Block 23 Forerise]

    I hold my head back to keep the blood from dripping out of my nose. Things couldn’t get any worse as I couldn’t even cover my ears from Izanagi’s absurdly annoying laugh that has a tendency to scare everything and everyone away within its radius. Izanami is covering her ears, but she is also glaring at me as if I was the one making the noise!


    Abe: “Will you knock it off, Izanagi?! It’s not that funny!”


    Izanagi: “Oh c’mon! It’s not every [rile] I get to see you bleeding from a good a** whooping! Way to go sis!”


    He gives a thumbs up directed at Izanami, still annoyed by the previous incident between us, she doesn’t even care that she managed to catch me off guard. Instead of indulging in the feat, she instead turns her head with her nose pointing to the sky. I can faintly see from here that her face is red all the way up to her ears.


    Abe: “Izanami, it was an honest mistake.”


    Izanami: “Hmph!”


    Her innocence when it comes to the opposite sex is revealing, and always has been. She would always complain to me about her brother’s sexual deviancy, but I couldn’t break it to her that I was just as perverted, just not sexually experienced. Something like this was bound to happen sooner or later, but my heart wasn’t ready for her to give me the cold shoulder on top of a bloody nose. Before I could open my mouth any further, she stops, which causes me and Izanagi to halt as well. She turns my way and waltzes up to me. Because I’m a tad taller, she gets on tippy toes to match my height. For a solid minute, we have a staring contest. Being this close to her once again causes me to blush right along with her. After a while, I could no longer take the silent stares.


    Abe: “D-did you want to say something?”


    Izanami: “......Pervert!” *runs off


    Abe: “Wha?!”


    Izanagi: “Bwahahaha!!”


    Abe: “Please stop laughing, you’re making my ears bleed!”



    The wrath within me was making my head hurt at extraordinary levels. I recited a prayer in my heart to dispel the backlash, and the pain subsided almost immediately. The twins noticed my strained expression and became worried.


    Izanagi: “Oh, sorry Abe, I’ll try to hold back my laughter. Man, is it really that bad?” *Scratches head


    Izanami: “Ah....”


    Izanami tried to console me, but she was still angry with me, so there was this awkward dilemma of her standing still watching me in silence. I hold my hand out and shake my head.


    Abe: “It’s ok, I’m fine. Sorry for yelling…”


    It became even more awkward with the silence. I decided to keep moving and ended up changing the subject.


    Abe: “So, what are you two doing outside of school grounds?”


    The two glance at each other then turn towards me.


    Twins: “Playing Hookie”


    They both said it simultaneously as if it was the most natural thing in the world. My nose stopped bleeding at this point, but then I shuddered at my stupidity when I realized I could’ve easily healed myself with a low tier script. I completely forgot that it was only high tier [Scripts of Knowledge] that weren't at my immediate disposal. It can’t be helped since I never actually used the scripts outside of training in Purgatory. Putting that blunder aside, I address the twins’ declaration of skipping school.


    Abe: “Under normal circumstances, I’d plead for you two to go back to school, but I guess there’s no reason to scold you both this time.”


    Izanami: “Really? Urk!-”


    Izanami switched her excited expression back to that of a prudish, sulking one. Sheesh, when are you going to stop being angry?


    Izanagi: “Pheeeww! That’s a relief!”


    Izanagi wipes his arm across his forehead as if he were sweating. Wait, was he?


    Abe: “I’m guessing you two got my message on your vpods?”


    Twins: *nods


    Izanagi: “I finished club duties, and when I heard that you were taking a leave of absence, I went to grab Izanami to chase after you. We were worried you were going to do something drastic like taking the delinquent matters into your own hands.”


    I glanced at Izanami to confirm what Izanagi just said. It seems Izanami’s fit was drawing to a close as she had a much more worried expression on her face, not to mention she was looking at me straight on this time around.


    Izanami: “I was also curious as to why you left early, but that can wait after we settle the matter at hand.”


    Abe: “Right, I promise I’ll give you guys info on what is going on with me and my research. Like you said, we have to focus on the issues regarding [Pretty Anarchy].”


    Izanagi: “Yeah, we have to settle this before it gets out of hand. It’s been awhile since you helped out Abe, sorry to say that we couldn’t do much without your guidance.”


    Izanami: “.....”


    They both lowered their heads in shame. I felt bad for abandoning their cause for so long. Despite their rough nature, they really do have good intentions behind being the dreaded [Twin Terrors]. As you might have deducted, I was the brains behind the escapade of delinquent hunting. It was just us three that did our best to clean up the streets of hostile threats. Although, they did most of the work by doing all the fighting. Despite working in the background, those that did know of me, referred me as the 'untouchable linch'. No matter what threats came my way, I hardly ever got injured. As recently demonstrated, the only way anyone could land a hit on me was if I was careless, or caught by the element of surprise. It rarely happened, but when it did, it sparked the [wrath] of the [Twin Terrors], and no one was safe. The town rivals who also happen to go to the same school, [Pretty Anarchy] were the only ones to ever manage to land a damaging blow to me. I have a scar on my back as proof. To me though, it's a badge of honor, as I gained it by protecting Izanami from serious injuries. I’ll gladly gain more scars in the future if it means protecting them. We’ve been through a lot together, I refuse to allow anyone to take their life away.


    In spite of what I say, I never liked fighting, and if it wasn’t for my status as a genius, I would’ve been an easy target for bullying. I have a sufficient arsenal to protect myself and my friends now, but even if my offensive abilities may have changed since the time of my duty as a delinquent hunter, I can’t use offensive [Scripts of Knowledge] on mortal beings, only demons.


    Izanagi: “Anyways, you’re the brains of the operation, so what’s our move gonna be?”


    Izanami: “Yes, O great pervy leader.”


    I take it back, she hasn’t forgiven me at all.


    Abe: “Ahem, well, first off, we’ll go to the rendezvous point to gather intel. We should talk to Lit about this. He should know something.”


    Twins: “Oh~!”


    Lit is a self proclaimed prophet who lives off the streets preaching the word of God. We always talk to him about what is going on in town as he is very knowledgeable about such things. As of late, I’ve been studying under him about things aside from intel, but that’s another story altogether. He’s always been a strong spiritual influence for us three, well before I ever considered myself a believer. Lit doesn’t believe in materialistic possessions, but does practice equivalent exchange in order to survive.



    It takes little time for us to reach the rendezvous point. We all sigh with relief when we see the oh so familiar afro from Lit swerving from left to right as he does his usual routine of preaching to passersby.


    Lit: “Heathens, the unfaithful, seasonal worshippers, lend me your ears! Life is a test, before you reach the next life you must ask yourself this: Are you worthy of paradise?!”


    As usual, people pay him no mind. Even I, myself and the twins didn’t pay much attention to what he was preaching not too long ago. Right this moment, the twins are urging me to interrupt his street sermon, but I motion them to wait.


    Twins: ?


    Abe: “Let’s wait for him to finish, out of respect.”


    Puzzled, the twins slowly nod and we watch Lit preach within an audible distance. A few minutes pass and a stranger that doesn’t seem to be around these parts interrupts him.


    Lit: “Oh? What’s this? Are you interested in the word of God my friend?”


    Stranger: “Sure, but maybe you can answer this question for me. Which God are you referring to?”


    Lit: “Haha, good question.”


    Stranger: “No, I’m serious. I’m a traveler and it seems every religious nut has their own opinion as to who or what God is. Some say he is a man, woman, more than one, etcetera. So, my question to you is, which God are you referring to?”


    Izanami: “This doesn’t look good, guys.”


    Abe: “Shhh. Let’s pay attention to this.”


    Lit is very wise as a follower of the one true God. He’s not likely to falter from this obvious atheist.


    Lit: “Before I answer, let me ask you a question: What is your concept of God?”


    Stranger: “What do you mean my concept of God, I don’t beli~”


    Lit: “Even if you are an unbeliever, you have an idea about God that makes you an unbeliever. So, what is that concept?”


    Stranger: “...God, is a man made concept based off of the premise that ‘perfection’ is a real ideal. People tend to hang on that ideal in the form of a ‘perfect being’, and that being is God.”


    Lit: “So, according to your statement, it’s safe to assume that you don’t believe ‘perfection’ is a real concept?”


    Stranger: “To an extent, I mean, nothing in this world is ‘perfect’, am I right?”


    Lit: “Yes, you’re right, ‘nothing in this world’ is ‘perfect’. However, that statement has a simple fallacy. Just because this world isn’t perfect, doesn’t mean that perfection doesn’t exist somewhere or in the form of someone.”


    Stranger: “Care to elaborate on that? Because, from my understanding, if a ‘perfect’ being did exist, wouldn’t his creations also be perfect?”


    Lit: “That is the fallacy. You’re imposing an assumption as an imperfect being onto a perfect being like God.”


    Stranger & Twins: !


    Abe: *smiles


    Lit: “Granted, God gives us the freedom to make assumptions about ourselves and the world, but what non believers such as yourself have the most trouble grasping, is that God is self-sustaining.”


    At this point, a small crowd gathers due to Lit making the debate theatrical. He always had a habit of trying to draw attention to himself. Not that it’s a bad thing. It’s just one of his strong points. I’m currently smiling because I saw myself through that stranger not too long ago. I would always have debates with Lit, like this. He’s the only one I couldn’t win a debate with. Of course, it always ended in a stalemate due to the issue of 'logical reasoning' versus 'faith based reasoning'. Still, I never hated the debates, and I even learned a thing or two about why people believed in something that was invisible to them of all senses.


    Lit: “Let’s all say for argument's sake, that there can be only one true God, i.e. one perfect being. If that theory is to be true, then anything that exists after this perfect being will be imperfect by default.”


    Stranger: “Wait a minute, aren’t you also making assumptions about God being the only perfect being? Couldn’t there be other perfect beings as well!?”


    Crowd: *Muttering


    Lit: “Perhaps, but keep in mind I said for ‘argument’s sake’, but I’ll play along. What do you know about the concept of perfection?”


    Stranger: “What do I know? Well, for starters it’s flawless.”


    Lit: “Good, what makes perfection flawless?”


    Stranger: “By our standards it's when it's being compared to~ Ah!”


    Lit: “Yes! That’s it! Perfection is only seen as perfect due to what it’s being compared to. If we think like that, then in order for something or someone to be perfect, it has to meet the standards when stacked against and compared to anything else!”


    Stranger: “.....”


    Lit: “So, to answer your question: Just like you can’t have two different 100 percent percentages when taking a quiz, there can only be one perfect entity, only one true God. As for God’s gender, all you have to do is go to the divine scriptures to know that God is a male.”


    The stranger and the crowd were dumbfounded. Izanagi walked closer to me and started whispering in my ear.


    Izanagi: “Say Abe, was Lit ever this…smart? I can’t help but think you were the one up there talking to that guy.”


    Abe: “Hmm...let’s just say we’ve been influencing each other for the past [wob].”


    While it’s true that Lit is wise, he wasn’t very logical whenever we would have debates like this. I came to him a [wob] ago with a proposition.




    //Flashback One [Wob] Ago



    Lit: “Well well well, if it isn’t the genius, Abe Lidor. Back for more spiritual discussions?”


    Abe: “No, I just came to tell you that, you were right. God exists.”


    Lit: “.....Hahaha! Good one Abe! For a second there I thought you ended up becoming a believer! However, perhaps you should be careful who you tell that joke to~”


    Abe: “..........”


    Lit: “No way…you’re serious?!”



    Abe: “Yes, I’ll explain in a bit, but I believe in God wholeheartedly now. I need you to help me build up my level of faith.”


    Lit: “God is freaking amazing! Of course I can help you!”


    Abe: “Thank you, and of course the trouble won’t be for free. If you can fill me in on the ways of God, I’ll use that wisdom to equip you in ways to improve your delivery of the word of God.”


    Lit: “Deal! Oh, and it’s no trouble at all my friend. The fact that you are on God’s side now means a great deal!”


    Lit and Abe: *Handshake



    I suppose now is a good time to try it.



    Abe: “Say Lit, wanna see something cool?”


    Lit: “Huh? Cool?”


    I took one of his items, which happened to be a medium sized sound system, I then cast the low tier support skill, [Pocket space]. A portal opens up, and I haul the system into the newly formed space. Lit’s eyes bulge wide open and his jaw drops.


    Lit: “Wh-w-wh-what in the name of God did you do?!”


    Abe: “A skill bestowed to me by God. This is why I’m a believer now. Oh by the way, your sound system is safe.”


    I reach into the portal and take the sound system out, then place it into Lit’s bag. Lit falls on his butt and shakes his head.



    Lit: “.....”


    Abe: “What I just did was a part of the research I was conducting for half a [oviation]. This [wob], I made a breakthrough in my studies and found God. Now I’m helping him fulfill our covenant.”


    Lit: “Wait, slow down, I can’t keep up with all of this.”


    Abe: “Then, just answer me one thing. Do you want to help God build his kingdom?”


    Lit: “God, is…building a kingdom?”


    Abe: *Nods “That he is, and he wants us to be a part of its construction. Are you down for it?”


    Lit strengthens his face muscles and rises up off the ground. While standing up straight, he brushes the dust off his bottom, then looks me dead in the eyes.


    Lit: “I devoted everything to God in this physical world all without asking anything from him. You’ve shown me a true miracle just now. If what you’re saying is true, then how can I turn a blind eye from it?! Tell me what I must do, my holy brother?!”


    Abe: “Don’t blink” *smiles




    //End Flashback


    Holy Spirit: [[Ho ho, it was an exciting [wob], that’s for sure. It always pleases me when my children gather in order to gain knowledge about me and my ways. It’s like seeing a bright future for a loved one with your very eyes. I can never get enough of that experience.]]


    Abe: [[You’re always full of surprises, when you said “Training”, I never thought spending time with Lit in order to build my faith was part of the package.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[I work in mysterious ways. However, although my wonderful child Lit has grown leaps and bounds thanks to you in part, you, yourself still need much work in the faith department.]]


    Abe: [[I-I’m sure I’ll grow in due time! Faith and logic are two different things after all. While I can help Lit with his method of tying in logic with faith, getting someone like me to adapt to what I already know about you as God will take time….probably.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[I like the probably at the end. You are correct, logic and faith are two different matters, and everyone obtains both in various ways and methods. I can present to you a billion theories, show you miracle after miracle, help you improve your life and relations with others, but if your faith doesn’t grow from any of that, then it’s just a matter of finding out what does. Faith is based on emotions. I can easily force my children to obey me 100 percent, but that doesn’t please me, at all. Keep struggling to find a reason to give up your old ways and submit to me young Abe. Not just through words, but through behavior as well. Only then will our covenant start to take shape and produce wonderful fruit. Faith in me lies with you, and only you…]]


    Abe: [[Yes, my Lord. Please continue to guide and watch over me.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[My will is your will, but your will shall be mine only of your volition. That is the promise I make not just for you, but for everyone. Just know that I will always show unconditional love to all my children.]]



    Abe: [[….]]



    I don’t doubt the [Holy Spirit], or the [Holy Trinity Family] as a whole. However, the fact remains that the darkness that encompasses my heart still has yet to diminish, even after a [wob] of training. Then there’s the mysterious entity I named [K.I.P]. I did ask the Holy Spirit about him, but due to the restriction God placed on himself, no information concerning him could be uncovered. It was however confirmed that [K.I.P] was not my core self, that much was certain. Ever since conducting the theory based around dark energy and matter, I’ve been having dreams in my sleep of a man who opposed God with all of his might and ended up paying the ultimate price. I’m not dumb or naive enough not to connect the dots. I am related to that man in some way. A flurry of questions eventually formulated in my head revolving around this.


    “Is that dream a vision of the past, present or the future?”


    “Is KIP related to the silver haired man? Is he that man?”


    “Or…could I be that man I’m envisioning?”



    The fear that I may at one point betray my Lord, is the same fear that keeps my evil thoughts at bay. The troublesome part is that my core self was nowhere to be found in my [pseudo dungeon]. Even though I am able to perform God’s miracles in the form of [Scripts of knowledge], I have no [Theme]. The fact remains that it may not be an entity problem, but a me problem.


    No matter what I’m subjected to, there’s something within me that refuses to submit completely to God.


    Eventually, I cut off from my wandering thoughts and paid more attention to the surroundings. With nothing more to say, the stranger leaves the area flustered, without saying another word. Some of the audience were astounded with Lit enough to finally drop a donation. Lit gives his thanks to those few and then spots me and the twins in the distance.



    Lit: “Abe, Izanagi, Izanami! Whom do I owe the pleasure of this meeting?”


    Izanami: “Master Litty, how are you?”


    Lit: “Haha, you don’t have to keep calling me master you know? Especially since it’s been [oviations] since I taught you anything.”


    Izanami: “What do you mean? Master is master.”


    Lit: “Hahaha…”


    [Oviations] ago, Izanami noticed Lit dancing as a street performer. Being enamored with dancing herself, she followed him around until he agreed to teach her how to dance. Now Izanami dances wherever she gets the chance. If she wasn’t angry with me, she probably would’ve been dancing while heading into town.


    Izanagi: “Lit my friend, that was a pretty cool discussion you just had with that individual. Whenever you would have these discussions in the past, they weren’t nearly as profound. What did you do this past [wob] to reach such a drastic change in approach?”


    Lit: “That…”


    He looked at me, and I nodded to acknowledge that it was ok to talk about it. Lit explained his new enlightenment in giving praise to God with faith as a foundation and wisdom as the backbone. He left the part about his awakening out since I did tell him beforehand to keep it a secret. So instead, he mentioned how me and him were simply working together in order to fill in the gaps of our belief in God. The twins were shocked that I would be involved and decided to turn their attention to the matter.


    Izanami: “Abe, you believe in God now?”


    Abe: “Yes, it’s true. That’s part of the reason why I’ve been avoiding you two for a [wob]. I needed to solidify my theory that God exists.”


    Actually it was so that I could be a suitable [Eternal Friend] for God, but there’s still truth to that which is why there was no warning in regard to the sin of bearing false witness.


    Lit: “Izanami, Izanagi, you guys won’t believe how sincere he was when he came to me with the proposition. It’s almost as if I was talking to a clergyman as opposed to an inventor!”


    Twins: *Eyes blink


    Abe: “Ok, I think we should focus on why we came to see you.”


    Izanagi: “Oh, that’s right. Lit, we need your help with finding [Pretty Anarchy].”


    Izanami: “Yeah, Jeane just informed us that they’re being a menace to the town. Do you have any leads?”



    Lit: “I did a [block] ago, truthfully, things have been quiet since the last outburst. They’re usual pattern has gotten…unpredictable.”


    Abe: “I suppose the change of movement has a lot to do with the new member.”


    Lit: “Yep, whoever he or she is, the person seems very calculating, even the pro investigators are having a hard time pinpointing their moves.”


    Abe: “I see. Did you manage to capture any reports from the intelligence teams?”


    Lit: “No, since arson is involved in addition to injured and missing civilians, they’re keeping the records tight.”


    Abe: “Ok, I’ll do something about that.”


    Izanami: “How convenient it is to be famous.”


    Abe: “Any complaints?”


    Izanami: “Nope, none.”


    Abe: “Well, since there are no complaints, how about you two look at the previous damaged areas and talk to any potential witnesses? When you’re done, we’ll meet up at the rendezvous point.”


    Izanagi: “What are you going to do, Abe?”


    Abe: “I have a plan ready for [Pretty Anarchy]. After I’m done talking to Lit, I’m going to make the necessary preparations for our confrontation.”


    Twins: “Got it.”


    The twins run off in separate directions. Before they could get too far, I incited a low tier support tracking skill, [Spirit Trace]. As soon as the skill was casted, I was able to see the spiritual aura the twins left behind. The auras were a faint light blue, yet easy to follow. Since there were multiple incidents of arson this [rile] alone, they went off to different sites in hopes of getting some clues of the next fire break out. I don’t know what they are thinking in regards to kidnapping, but I do know [Pretty Anarchy]’s motive for causing havoc is the same as it’s always been for the two sole members. The kidnapping however, is new and most likely suggested by the new third member. I was worried that something might happen to the twins while separated, but I have confidence that they can hold their own until we reunite. God didn’t go into too much detail as to what I need to do in order to save them.


    There’s only 6 [riles] left until they face death.


    In any case, I turn back towards Lit who is wrapping things up on his corner.


    Abe: “Do you need a hand?”


    Lit: “Much appreciated.”


    I help Lit gather his things and place them neatly into a bag.



    Lit: “You’ve really changed, y’know that?”


    Abe: “For the better I hope. I say that, but you’ve changed as well.”


    Lit: “Heh, and who do I have to thank for that?”


    Abe: “God.”


    Lit: “Right, he worked a miracle through you. Now I’m getting more faces in my performances. It used to be a fairly big gathering when all I did was dance, but ever since I started adding preaches into the mix, people got turned off. It wasn’t because God didn’t make sense to them, but it was because I didn’t make sense. Then you of all people came to me with that interesting proposition, and now its bearing fruit. Not only that, but these powers gifted to me by God are really something.”



    Abe: “About what we discussed after you awakened…”



    I take a look around the area, instinctively, Lit does the same, only he also casts two scripts of knowledge. The first being a sacred summon of a [Pseudo Reality]. The false reality envelopes us, shutting us out from the outside world, but still able to interact with it. Being Lit’s first time summoning a pseudo reality, it doesn’t really stand out. In fact, it’s just a dark empty space. The next thing Lit does is use a script, [Spirit Tune] that can scan the souls of the area. A screen pops up before us, and we watch as the spirit tune script scans the entire city, gathering information.



    Lit: “Now, let’s find those menaces, [Pretty Anarchy].”




    //End Chapter 2 ~Contact (Part 2)~


    //Somewhere in Banri - Hops city



    A family of three are taken hostage in their own home. The culprits are two females. One is a tall blonde, the other, short and fuschia haired. The mother and daughter of the hostage family have tears rolling down their cheeks as they see in horror their father getting demoralized. Even though their antics have escalated only recently, the two girls had no fear in their hearts as they tormented this seemingly innocent family. All three members of the family were gagged, so their screams were muffled. The father of the family was tormented in a peculiar manner. The blonde nonchalantly mounted on his genital region half naked. Everytime he was ready to climax, she would get off, and the fuschia haired female would proceed to pummel him in the face. She wouldn’t stop the onslaught until she got tired. The last punch hit the hostage’s nose and blood splattered on the fuschia haired girl’s knuckles. She lets out an exasperated sigh, licks the blood off her hands and rises up. Looking back at the blonde with a look of satisfaction, she walks towards her and gives her a sensual kiss.


    Fuschia Haired Girl: “Switch” *Pant


    Tortured Father: *Groans


    Captive Mother & Daughter: *Muffled Screams


    Blonde Haired Girl: “Alrighty!” *Smiles


    It was a classic mix of pain and pleasure. The fuschia haired girl watches for a bit as the blonde girl has her fun with the battered family man. Then she turns towards the mother and daughter.


    Fuschia Haired Girl: “Hey, you two. Do me a favor” *smirks


    The mother and daughter pair’s eyes widen with fear as they watch the fuschia haired girl release the straps from her garments. They can faintly see the gang sign on the back of her outfit, and it read: “Pretty Anarchy” with bold cursive letters below the abbreviated logo. Once both of her straps are released from her collar, she drops her bottom shorts to the floor and steadily walks towards the frightened females.


    Fushia Haired Girl: “Even though we’re forcing him, it doesn’t change the fact that your man is getting pleasured by my woman. It’s only fair that you get to have some fun as well, yeah?”



    Tears roll down the wife’s face, at the corner of her eyes, she can see her husband’s member standing erect after a bit of foreplay from the blonde. The husband looked in bad shape, and it always took a bit of time before the blonde could get him aroused again. Nevertheless, the two went at it as soon as the conditions were met. The wife turns away from them and focuses on the Fuschia haired girl whose lower half is now completely bare. To her surprise, she sees something she didn’t expect. It was a male member attached to this small frame of a female. However, something seemed odd.



    Fuschia Haired Girl: “Is it strange to see this on a female? I think so too. Even though I have female genitals, I ended up getting a male p***s in addition to that. Don’t blame me for something I was born with. Blame God instead!”


    Blonde Haired Girl: “Awwe, Sicily, you made this fella envious. He got soft all of a sudden!” *Laughs


    The man looks in horror as he realizes that his family is about to be raped along with him. He lets out a yell and muffled words come out due to his mouth being gagged.


    Fuschia Haired Girl: “Shut up! You’re next after I take care of your family!”


    She grabs the wife by the hair and brings her towards her crotch. The wife looks up in horror at the fuschia haired girl, Sicily. Sicily licks her lips and gives a sharp grin.


    Sicily: “Let’s get started. Amanda, if that man is no good anymore, bring him my way. I need to let off some steam before we finish up.”


    The daughter of the family starts crying as she watches Amanda drag her father over by the shirt collar. She swings him at his wife’s side and they both huddle together knowing that their end is near.


    Amanda: “Haaa, I’m bored now! C’mon little girlie, let’s play a new game before we leave!”



    Amanda pulls out a laser knife and aims it at the daughter’s face. The young girl’s pupil’s shrink as it looks like her face is going to be used for target practice.


    Amanda: “So, here’s the game. If your mommy and daddy don't work together to get off my lover in the allotted time, I’ll gouge your eyes out.”


    Sicily: “Mmmm? Not a bad idea, let’s try it!”


    Hostage Family: “!!!”


    It wasn’t until 30 [lins] later when the duo finished up business. The two look onward at the now dismembered family. A news coverage on the [display device (DspD)] shows their faces on the screen, they exchange glances and smile. Then they head out of the family’s home. Moments later, the house catches fire, incinerating everything in sight.



    //End of Vision



    Abe: “Thank you…Lit.”


    Lit gasps for air as he cuts off the vision. His own vision is blurred due to the tears falling from his eyes. I walk over to him, kneel and place a hand on his shoulder.


    Lit: “How…can anyone be this evil?! Such a senseless murder!”



    Abe: “.....”



    He’s right, I almost threw up myself as I watched the scene unfold. Thanks to [Awakening] Lit’s [Theme], we were able to pinpoint where most of the members of [Pretty Anarchy] were located. However…


    Abe: “The situation is dire. We were only able to scan 30 [Lins] into the past. We’ll have to move fast, I’ll inform the twins of my next move. Lit, you should stay here and recover.”



    Lit: *Heavy pants “Yeah, I’ll do that. Please get those bastards for me!”


    Abe: *Nods



    Since Lit was mentally exhausted from using both a high and sacred [script of knowledge] I suggested that he wait a bit until the [Pseudo Reality] dispersed on its own while I go on ahead. Soon LIt saw the townsfolk walking and driving again. Some onlookers notice Lit in an agonizing state, but he then goes about his business.


    Abe: [[God, it looks like using one too many scripts take a lot out of the wielders.]]


    Holy Spirit:

    [[Indeed it does. Many awakened [theme wielders] in realities of the past, died at an early age for overusing or abusing their skill. Not to mention the other scripts he invoked earlier. My child will be fine though, especially since his source of energy is coming through me.]]




    Abe: [[That’s a relief.]]


    I take one final look at Lit’s stats before we both disappear from each other’s sight.


    —----------


    Lit Kapri:


    Spiritual Sibling LV.2


      • Faith: Monotheist
      • Top 3 Sin Affinities: Pride, Gluttony, Envy
      • Riles Left Alive: Immortal



      • Theme: Love
      • Spiritual Name: ??? (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.3)
      • Pseudo Reality Dungeon: 15% Complete
        • Happy Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Sad Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Anger Shadow Fragment: Mastered

        • Fear Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Disgust Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Surprise Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Content Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Shame Shadow Fragment: Unstable
      • Audience with the [Holy Trinity Family] (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.5)
    Scripts of Knowledge: (Support Only | High to Unique Listed Only)


    Chi: Spirit Tune, Spirit Switch, Spirit Sync, Enhanced Senses, Supernatural Senses, Absolute Senses, Spirit Gear, Spirit Force, Mighty Spirit, Spirit Potency, Body Regen, Soul Regen, Phoenix Spirit, Spirit Clone, Guardian Angel, Spirit Army


    Psychic: Group Telepathy, Mental Sync, Future Glimpse, Teleport, Transport, Warp, Pseudo Reality


    Magic: Fusion, Holy Healing, Rejuvenate, Holy Rejuvenate, Freeze Frame, Time Travel (Past), Time Travel (Future)


    Unique: Resurrection


    ….




    Lit has become my spiritual sibling after I awakened him. I don’t know what ties he has with God, but he is obviously a very powerful asset since his theme is one of the 7 major ones in all of existence, [Love]. However, his higher tier [scripts of knowledge] are limited only to support types. We both promised after clearing one of his [Pseudo Reality Dungeons] to assist each other to fulfill the covenant with God that we now share. I’m a little surprised by his sin affinities, but I guess those are things that come with knowing a person. I rarely ever hang out with Lit aside from this [wob], so we have much more time to spend in order to get out of the acquaintance zone.



    Since time is of the essence, I decide to travel from here on out using my [duo bock]. I contact my droid using my vpod, it awakens from sleep mode and I order it to summon my [dbock]. In a matter of [Lins] the dbock arrives at the scene.


    The twins are scheduled to die 6 [riles] from now, I don’t have to worry too much about them as they are strong individuals. However, I will keep a close eye on them to find any potential clues that would point to their demise. It’s safe to say that [Pretty Anarchy] will play a role in that. Before I can take off on my [dbock], two thugs spot me in the crowd. They’re no ordinary thugs, the two are affiliated with [Pretty Anarchy]. However, because the gang is made up of only three members, you could say they are fanboys instead. Most likely they jumped the bandwagon for Amanda, as she’s the most popular with the boys, delinquent and regular students alike. We walk towards each other to the point where we’re in talking distance. There’s too many people around, so I don’t want to do anything that will alarm anyone, so I keep calm and resolute as they eye me up and down.


    Thug 1: “So, it’s you Abe.”


    Abe: “.....”


    Thug 2: “Oh? What’s this? Too good to talk to us? Huh?!”


    The second thug raises his voice doing the exact opposite of what I wanted, which was to alarm the crowd. Onlookers stop to check us out. Some cower in fear, others get ready to take recordings of any potential incident. I shake my head in disdain and debate whether or not I should bait them into an alleyway.


    Thug 1: “Luckily for you, Queen Amanda told us not to harm you.”


    Thug 2: “Yeah! Be grateful, you ingrate!”


    Abe: “Ok, then let me guess, you came looking for me to tip me off.”


    Thug 1 & Thug 2: !!?


    The two huddle together and start whispering…out loud mind you.


    Thug 1: (Man, this guy really is smart!)


    Thug 2: (Ugh, now I know what Queeny sees in him. I’m so jealous!!)


    Abe: “I can hear you and so can everyone else within the basic radius of our standing.”


    Thug 1 & Thug 2: “Ugh!”


    Abe: “Out with it! People died thanks to your ‘Queens’, tell me where they are and you’ll probably get off on a light sentence for being accomplices.”


    Thug 1: “Whoa…seriously?”


    Thug 2: “The [Queens of Anarchy] killed people?”


    Abe: “That’s right. Even though you guys are delinquents, you should at least know the code amongst yourselves to never take innocent lives. Amanda, Sicily and that third member broke the taboo and now they’re wanted, not just for arson, but cold blood murder.”


    Thug 1&2: *Gulps


    The two pause for a moment and glance at each other. Then they turn back to me, one of them sweating bullets, the other getting ready to shed tears.


    Thug 1: “Ok, we get it.”


    Thug 2: “The third member wants you to meet them at this location, alone within 6 [riles] from now.”


    The first thug takes out his VPod and cues me to take mine out. Using the data swapping feature the communication device is known for, the location that was pinpointed as a rendezvous spot is visible on my VPod now. This is obviously smelling like a trap waiting to get walked into, but I’m not worried at this point in the game. I get ready to meet back up with the twins to inform them of the new developments.


    Thug 2: “Wait!”


    I stop and turn toward the thugs. Judging by their faces, they just wanted to give their final piece.


    Thug 2: “We don’t associate ourselves with murderers, all we ever wanted out of the group were the perks and the concept of anti-establishment.”


    Thug 1: “He’s right, we’re going to cooperate with authorities on this one. This situation is too heavy to ignore.”


    Abe: “Good, I’m not going to tell you to turn over a new leaf after this, but I will pray that in time you will find the same light as I have.”


    Holy Spirit: [[You earned a sacrifice power, making your total power 6.]]


    Thug 1&2: *Glances “...Pray?”


    Abe: “Well, later.”



    I speed off in my dbock, merging into traffic. From a distance I can still see the puzzled posture of the two thugs as they see me off. It goes without saying that the trade off of living in an advanced society is that the world is for the most part secular. People like Lit, who have faith in the most high are rare these [riles], in fact. I have my theories as to why the more advanced a society becomes, the more secular it is, but I think the most profound reasoning behind it is the illusion of self reliance. Because of technology, we are sheltered from external forces like the wrath of nature, wild animals and even poverty to some extent. Again, Lit is a special case as he deliberately threw away his benefits from the government in order to live a more humble lifestyle. At least in this city, you’d be hard pressed to find a homeless individual. Almost 4 [Oviations] ago, the government of Banri made it a mission to put an end to poverty. With my help, we formulated a monetary system where people can earn a living by doing just about anything so long as the other party involved acknowledges it as ‘work’.


    I dubbed it the [Neighbor system]. Because of this system, modern society transformed almost over [fall]. However, I opted to leave my name out of the history records as one who helped bring about this system. Only those who contributed know that I am involved with it. Not even my parents and friends know. If the public were to know of my involvement, I wouldn’t be able to roam the streets as I am now due to the overwhelming attention I’d get, which would be a pain in the a**. [Holy Spirit: Cursing penalty -1. Remember, Clean thoughts only.].


    Kwhali - Banri - Hops City | [Block 24 Forerise]


    Following the trail of the twins’ auras, I roam through the city until I spot them. It seems as though given the distance, they also decided to travel with their own [ground bock]. I park my dbock in a spot close to a burned down building. I see the twins talking to pedestrians and onlookers. This building was destroyed by [Pretty Anarchy] sometime this [quib]. I draw closer to the crowd and Izanami spots me first. She runs up to meet me halfway while Izanagi continues his conversation with one of the potential witnesses.


    Abe: “[Cilz], did you and Izanagi uncover any updates?”



    Izanami hangs her head low and shakes it in a negative manner. She seems upset that they didn’t find anything new regarding the incidents. She grits her teeth before beginning to respond.


    Izanami: “This scene is so infuriating. I can’t wait to wring those little bi***es necks! Ah!”


    She quickly covers her mouth, I can already guess why. She looks at me with curiosity and a hint of shame. I shake my head to let her know I don’t mind much.


    Izanami: “Sorry about cursing, ever since you revealed your new found faith, I’ve been trying to rethink how I talk to you.”


    Abe: “I appreciate the thought, Izzy, but even I slip up every now and then. I won’t ever judge you for something I struggle with myself.”


    Izanami: *Chuckles


    Abe: “W-what is it?”


    Izanami: “You called me ‘Izzy’. I haven’t heard you use that nickname in a long time.”


    Abe: “I just blurted it out, was it in bad taste?”


    Izanami: “No, not at all. Truth be told, at first I was annoyed when you called me that, but over time it grew on me. When you stopped addressing me that way, I felt like we were becoming…distant all over again.”


    Abe: “I see.”


    Izanami touches my shoulder with one hand and gives me a thumbs up followed by a wink.


    Izanami: “So don’t hold back from now on, got it?!”


    Abe: “Yeah, sure…Izzy!”


    Izanami: Fufu


    We head in Izanagi’s direction and we pick up the pace when it seems like he’s about to get aggressive with one of the onlookers.



    Izanagi: “Say that again, I dare you!”


    Male Adult: “You heard me, [Pretty Anarchy] is just what society needs right now!”


    Female Adult: “How can you say that? They’ve done nothing but create harm and chaos to innocent people! They have to be stopped!”



    Izanami and I rush to Izanagi’s side. The adult male continues his rant unfazed by us. I pay close attention to him and from my standpoint, something seems off.


    Abe: (Those eyes of his…)


    The adult male goes on talking about how great [Pretty Anarchy] is and provokes the crowd to go into a frenzy with him to start an anti government movement.


    Izanami: “Eww! What’s with this creep?!”


    Izanagi: “I don’t know, but I’m about to knock his lights out!”


    I sensed someone looking at us from afar, and that’s when I saw the dark figure standing atop a nearby building. He or she was clad in black, but the design was the same as what [Pretty Anarchy] wears. As a matter of fact, I was soon able to make out those words on the individual’s cloak. Almost as if to mock me, he waved before disappearing.


    Wait…disappear?


    Abe: “No way…”


    A thought came to me:


    Abe: (If Baal’s influence has reached certain individual’s already, would it be farfetched to think that perhaps [Pretty Anarchy] has awakened due to that influence?)


    I connected the dots and a shiver ran down my spine. Before Izanagi could take action, I put a hand on his shoulder to pull him aside.


    Izanagi: “Hey, Abe, what’s the big idea?!”


    My hunch was right, the man going on a rant stopped talking all of a sudden. He looked up at the sky, his face was instantly becoming distorted. He starts shaking violently. The people gathered around murmured amongst themselves in confusion. I use another relic known as the [eye of judgment] in order to quickly analyze the phenomenon.


    Izanagi: “What the heck is going on with that dude?”


    My right eye turns red and I can see the influence that is had on this man.:


    Name: Travis Beckhelm

    Divine Spirit Fragment: Absolute Envy (Aura only)


    Status:


    Physical Health: 60% | High Blood Pressure

    Emotional Health: 1% | Fragment of Anger In Control

    Mental Health: 70% | Under Hypnosis

    Spiritual Health: 10% | {Third Eye Locked}



    Threat Level: B




    This is bad. This individual was placed under [Hypnosis], a high tiered [script of knowledge]. I don’t know what this person is going to do, so the best course of action is to restrain him. As that thought pops into my head, something terrifying occurs.


    Travis: “Die in the name of Baal!!!”


    Travis lifts up his shirt revealing an elaborate device.


    It was a bomb.


    The timer on the bomb strapped to his chest counted down to 0 within a matter of [Sorxes]. Before the bomb could explode, I casted [Haste] & [Spirit Focus] on myself. I could feel my muscles bulge beyond my normal capacity as a dash toward Travis at lightning fast speed.


    Everything felt like a blur at first, but I was at least able to take out the bomb strapped on Travis. Before anyone could even blink, I tossed the bomb high into the air. The bomb immediately exploded. The ground shook, our hair and clothes fluttered, and nearby windows shattered all from the shock of the blast.



    Travis: “W-w-what? I...”


    Abe: “Rest.”




    I cast [Sleep] on Travis and the crowd, including the twins. I can’t afford to risk anyone witnessing these powers I possess for various reasons. Like clockwork, everyone around me falls to the floor, some fall deep enough to snore. The explosion obviously causes authorities to arrive on the scene moments later. I managed to place my friends into their ground bock beforehand. I earned a few more [Sacrificial power] due to my altruistic deed of eliminating the threat of the bomb. Because I have the benefits of not losing any [Sacrificial Power] when invoking [scripts of knowledge] for the first time, I actually gained power instead of losing anything. So all together, I have 12 Sacrifice Power. I used those points to fabricate everyone’s memories using the low tier [Dream Weaving -3 SP] Script. It cost 3 sacrifices to manipulate everyone’s memories while they were in deep slumber. Just an fyi, but if I extend a script’s range to affect more than one individual, then it costs 2 extra points. Some scripts don’t have an extended range due to a higher tier above that script handling multiple parties by default.


    Anyways, by the time everyone wakes up, their memories of the events that took place will make it seem like it was all a dream due to the effects of the script. The Illusion will be more believable considering they will be woken up from the sleep script I casted on them.



    The type of scripts at my disposal are limited by two things: Tier level and Sacrifice Points. Because I only have high level support scripts at my disposal, while other types such as offensive and defensive are capped at low to mid tier. I have Lit to thank for giving me access to the higher tiered support scripts. Clearing his first level Pseudo Dungeon awakened his [Theme] and I managed to acquire his abilities, all except for [Clairvoyance] which is a unique skill that only he can use.




    [Hypnosis] only has a limited effect on the host, so as soon as Travis and the others awaken, he is back to his normal self prior to being manipulated. I watch a little further away as Travis and the rest of the crowd give their fabricated story to authority figures. I get ready to head to my [dbock] and call it a [rile] for the time being. That’s when I hear a familiar voice call out to me.


    Male Voice: “Abe? Is that you?”


    It was from someone I wanted to see the least right now.




    //End Chapter 2 ~Contact (Part 3)~



    //Local Science Association of Banri (L.S.A.B) - 2 Blocks ago, 19th [Forerise]


    In a highly secured science facility, 6 research members are holding an important meeting about a particular discovery. According to the data, dark matter and energy can be manipulated and used for various purposes. To some, this raises the question as to whether this is the source of what is thought to be magic. While this would indeed be a case for celebration, the group of scientists have come across a stumbling block. Hence why they’re having the meeting in the first place.


    One scientist, a male with blonde hair, looks over the copy of the documents on his screen, scratches his head, and smirks mischievously. He then proceeds to change the screen to that of a famous puzzle game. Another, quickly bumps that scientist with her elbow, beckoning him to focus on his work. She pretends to go about her own business when he looks her way. He can’t see her expression as her blue bangs are blocking his view. A female scientist across from them, who looks somewhat like an idol notice this, and couldn’t help but chuckle. This causes the male and female scientist to straighten up and look in the opposite direction of each other. The fourth scientist, a male with brown spiky hair yawns as he continues looking over the documents. A long, green haired male sitting beside him taps his finger once and a hot cup of [Yokola] materializes before the brown-haired scientist. Without even taking a sip, he brightens up his drowsy face and smiles at the green haired scientist as a sign of thanks, which he returns with a quick nod.


    Amidst all of this is their director, a bulky middle-aged man who seems to be the only one who’s been meditating on the documents this whole time. Out of nowhere he lets out a terrifying yell.




    Project Director: “AAAAhhhrrgg!!”


    Everyone shoots up to look at him. The blonde-haired scientist quickly turns off his game and switches it back onto the documents, the spiky haired scientist has a look of shock, but he also seems to be wearing a wry smile. The blue haired scientist brushes her hair back and is the first one to respond to the yell.



    Female Scientist 1: “Director, did you perhaps discover something?!”


    The director looks at the scientist and then at the others without any order in particular. He has a troubled look on his face. He stands up from his chair, looks down at the documents on his screen, then sits back down.


    Project Director: “No, sorry, I just don’t get it.” *Shrugs


    Scientists: “AAAAhhhrrrggg!”


    The group apparently made the same exact sound as he did. Next the green haired scientist takes his turn to speak up.


    Male Scientist 3: “Do you think Abe is making things up this time around?”


    The others look at him as if he said something extremely taboo. It’s hard to blame them since they are talking about a young inventor who completely transformed modern society in various multitudes and is considered to be second only to God, even though that is just a figure of speech. As if her parents were just insulted, the idol-like scientist bangs her palms on the table and looks at the male scientist with disdain.




    Female Scientist 2: “Watch what you say Rebok, just because you can’t figure out the theory laid before us doesn’t mean it loses its credibility.”



    Rebok: *Sigh “Look, I know the kid is famous for inventing many things, but the fact remains that none of us here or any of our peers can understand the code of these documents. Just look at this part of the theory that talks of time travel and levitation as if it’s the most natural thing in the world. Only an idiot would believe this junk, Melly!”



    Rebok bangs his fist on the table. Melly couldn’t retort, so she sank back to her chair, folded her arms and crossed her legs.


    Melly: “Hmph! Well, I believe him…”



    Project Director: “Now, you two may both have a point, but the reason I summoned you all here this [rile] isn’t to validate whether Abe’s work is authentic or not. This meeting is about all of us going to his home to discuss matters with him further.”


    The group’s jaws drop. The blonde and blue haired scientists both raise their hand at the same time, they catch each other doing so, but to get the jump on the female, the male playfully forces her hand down in which she retaliates by shoving her other palm in his face. The director makes a loud cough which causes the two to settle down.


    Project Director: “Roger, I saw your hand up first.”


    Roger: “Yesss!”


    The female scornfully sticks her tongue out at Roger. Rebok couldn’t help but roll his eyes at their antics. The brown-haired scientist sips his [Yokola], rather loudly at that, while Melly plays with one of her long pigtail strands.


    Roger: “Ahem, so I was wondering…. wait…what was I gonna say again?”


    Female Scientist 1: “Pffft!” *Raises hand


    Project Director: “Err, let me know if it comes back to you. Yes, Anya?”


    Roger sulks with one hand on his chin. Anya triumphantly states her query to the director.


    Anya: “Director, you said we’re all paying a visit to Abe at his home. Does this mean he is finally making plans for this to go to the public?”


    Roger’s eyes bulge with surprise.


    Roger: “Ah! That’s what I was gonna ask!”


    Anya: “Heh.”


    The Director raises one of his hands to silence the group. This time everyone is paying full attention to what he is about to say regarding the matter.


    Project Director: “As you know, Abe Lidor is a very secretive person. He even goes as far as to remove his name out of the big, manufactured products he’s responsible for. Sources tell me that is to protect his desire for a normal life.”



    Scientists: “.........”


    Everyone is silent by this. They know just as anyone who is involved with the young genius that he hates attention. If Abe had it his way, he’d be a ghost inventor where he’d share royalties with those who would make a name for themselves with his creations. Of course, his parents would kill him if he ever did that, so he settled by just using his initials, A.L on all his patented work. The majority of the public don’t even believe A.L is a single person, but rather a company.



    Project Director: “So you can only imagine my surprise when he and not a representative came to me personally to present this theory to us. Needless to say, I was honored. Anyways, to answer your question Anya and Roger, Abe requested that we not release anything related to this theory in public, even if we are to make strides in the research.”


    Roger & Anya: “What?!”


    The two say this simultaneously while also bumping into each other’s heads when leaning forward at a fast rate. Murmurs can now be heard among the 5 scientists of Banri. Finally, the brown-haired scientist finishes his hot drink rather quickly, and raises his hand in hopes to be heard.


    Project Director: “Yes, Funzo, what is your question?”


    Funzo stands up and looks among the director and his colleagues who now pay him full attention. He gives a wide smile while closing his eyes, then clasps his hands.


    Funzo: “I’ve been listening in for quite a while, and I got the gist of what’s going on now. So, my question has more to do with what to do from here. Let’s say we get to Abe’s home, and he manages to successfully demonstrate the features that are in this theory. If we are to be sworn to secrecy of manipulating dark matter and energy to such a degree that it could revolutionize civilization as we know it, why would Abe even bother bringing it to our attention in the first place?”


    That very question left the group speechless. The director scratches his beard and rocks back and forth in his chair, and mustered up the only response he could think of.


    Project Director: “I’m sure he has his reasons, but I suppose we’ll just have to ask that question by the next [rile]’s meeting with the young lad. Now onto the proper conduct and procedures we must follow before heading to Abe’s abode…”


    The group goes over protocol measures and also formulate questions to ask Abe by the following [Rile]. Before the meeting is adjourned, the Director warns the researchers not to intentionally meet with him before the planned interview. After all was said and done, the meeting came to an end, and everyone was dismissed for the rest of the [Rile]. The group gave their final formalities and went their own separate ways, all except for Roger and Anya whom the latter was tailing.



    Roger: “Is there something wrong Anya? Isn’t your [Bock] stationed on the other side of the building?”


    Anya: “Don’t try to hide anything from me, I know what you’re planning.”


    Roger: “Uh, Anya? Are you sure you want to address this here? People are watching.”



    It seems Roger has the wrong idea as to what Anya is referring to. Puzzled by the response, Anya gets frustrated.


    Anya: “What are you talking about? All I’m saying is…..Ah!”



    It finally hit Anya as to what Roger meant, she shakes her head furiously, rustles her hair and grabs Roger by the arm.


    Anya: (I wasn’t talking about…that. Here, come with me.)


    Roger: (Oh, ok then.)


    It’s unclear what the two meant in regard to the misunderstanding, perhaps it’ll be unraveled some other time. The two head off to Roger’s [Bock], little did they know they were being tailed by both Melly and Funzo.



    Funzo: “Melly, are you sure it’s okay to follow Roger and Anya like this?”


    Melly: “Fufu, something’s been bothering me about those two for a while now...”



    Melly, being the type who loves gossip and romance, has been keeping a close eye on Roger and Anya for the very reason why she loves such things. Funzo decided to accompany her prying due to his own circumstances.



    Funzo: “Do you really think they’re dating?”



    Melly: “Shh! Let’s listen in.”



    Funzo: *sighs



    While Melly uses a specially made device in order to home in on their conversation from a safe distance, Funzo admires the beauty beside him. Roger and Anya stop in front of his [Bock], Melly gets flustered when it looks like they are closing in on each other for a kiss.




    Funzo: “No way.”


    Melly: “Wow, so it’s tru-”



    She stops her sentence when it turns out that Anya was simply grabbing Roger by the strands and yelling in his ear.



    Anya: “You’re going to see Abe, aren’t you?!”



    Roger: “Ah!”



    Melly & Funzo: “Huh?!”



    Anya: “Hah! I knew it!”



    Still grabbing Roger’s hair, Anya jerks it around in an aggressive manner.



    Roger: “Oww! Anya, wait, I can explain!”



    Anya: “How can you be so irresponsible!?”


    Roger: “I just wanted to-”


    Anya: “How could you plan to go without me?!”



    Roger: “Eh?”


    Melly: “Eh?”


    Funzo: “Hahaha…”



    Anya releases her hold on Roger’s head and begins to sulk. Roger tries to console Anya but then he notices two eavesdroppers at the corner of his eyes. He smiles wryly while closing his eyes.


    Roger: “Err, sorry Anya. It’s just…”




    Anya: “Just…what?”



    Without saying anything, he hops in his [Bock] and drives off. All three are wide eyed in surprise. Roger opens his driver’s side window halfway so Anya can hear him before making his way out the docking station.



    Roger: “I’m going off ahead, stay out of trouble and don’t tell the director!”


    Anya: “You son of a-!”


    Before she can finish, a notification pops up on her VPod, whatever the message read casted away all of her anger. She takes one last look at where Roger departed then rushed off to her own [Bock] on the other side of the building. Melly and Funzo come out of hiding. Melly bites her nail while Funzo scratches his head.


    Funzo: “Hey, Melly, isn’t this bad? Roger is about to disobey the director’s orders by going after Abe. Uh…Melly”


    Melly: “What the…are they dating or not? The suspense is killing me!”



    Funzo: “Haha, that’s what you’re worried about?”


    The two decide to tail both Roger and Anya, for different reasons, of course. They all checked Abe’s school, but it turned out that he was dismissed early to prepare for their meeting. A frustrated Roger meets up with Anya with Melly and Funzo not too far behind.


    Anya: “So, now what?”


    Roger: “It’s regrettable, but I suppose we’ll have to give up.”


    Anya: “I see.”


    From the looks of things, Anya seemed more upset than Roger. They discuss matters a bit more then head into their own respective [Bocks] to go home.


    Melly: “Wait, that’s it?”


    Funzo: “Well, there’s not much they can do now, Abe probably already went home.”


    Melly: “Aw c’mon, at least go out on a dinner date or something!”


    Funzo: “You’re not giving this up, are you?”



    Melly starts pouting, which Funzo couldn’t help but find cute, so he pats her on the head.



    Melly: “Romance is off limits in the lab, y’know.”



    Funzo: “Is that why you’re obsessed with finding out if Roger and Anya are dating?”


    Melly: “Does forbidden love interest you as well, Funzo?”


    Funzo: “Well, I can’t say it isn’t intriguing...”


    Melly: “I see.”



    Without saying anything more, they leave the premises of Jestane School and head home. Moments later after driving in the city, all four project members awake to find themselves on the ground amongst a few others. They already changed into their common clothing, so they blended in with the fallen crowd. The first ones to wake up were Anya and Funzo.


    Funzo: “Anya, are you ok?”


    Anya looks to see that Funzo is close to Melly’s side. She is barely awake and can only muster a few groans.



    Anya: “Yeah, I’m fine, but what in Kwhali just happened? Last, I remember, I was driving home and then suddenly I just blanked out.”



    Roger, who is a little further away from the three, walks up to them while dusting himself off.


    Roger: “What the…why is everyone here? No wait, why am I here?”


    Not just them, but all the other citizens awaken. Almost like a lightning bolt hit them, their memories resurface.


    Melly: “Ah! I remember now!”



    Anya: “Oh! Me too. On the way home, I noticed him.”


    Funzo: “You mean, Abe, right?”


    Anya: “Yeah.”


    Roger: “Right, it looked like he was confronting one of those antiestablishment guys.”


    Melly: “And then he gallantly talked him out of his criticisms explaining why organized society is important for humanity.”


    They all nod at this, even though there were clearly a few cracks in the events they were recalling in their minds.



    Roger: “Alls said and done, I was going to walk up to congratulate him, but he ended up disappearing before my eyes.”



    Funzo: “No wait, that isn’t right…”


    Roger: “Hmm? It’s not?”



    Funzo: “We actually did confront Abe, remember?”



    Almost as if a phenomenon was filling in the cracks, they all remembered more events that they were questioning in their hearts and minds.



    Roger: “Ah, that’s right. We talked to Abe and him…”



    Melly: “He was alarmed by our actual identities, but he cleared up a lot of things regarding the research.”


    Anya: “True, to think God is real and the power to manipulate dark matter and energy comes from him…”


    Melly: “This is really groundbreaking; we’ll have to get more details out of him tomorrow.”



    The rest nod, and still feeling quite drowsy, they make their way back to their vehicles. From a distance, Abe can be seen watching the four drive off. He shakes his head while giving off an expression of annoyance.



    //Abe’s Perspective - Present Time



    Abe: “Why did I have to run into them of all places and time?”



    I recognized those four researchers as the few responsible for working on the theory I presented to the [Local Science Association of Banri]. The one who called out to me was a researcher named Roger. Followed by two females and one male. I only remembered Roger due to him being the most talkative of the group and spending a little extra time in his care. I did recognize the other three’s faces though. The troubled look on their faces told me that they witnessed everything, so instead of explaining it, I made the decision of fabricating their memories as well. I used my [Sacrificial Power] to cast the [Sleep -3 SP] and [Dream Weaving -3 SP] Scripts on them. That left my remaining SP to 3. I shouldn’t run into any more trouble this time. So long as I repent, my [Sin error margin] which is at -6 will be released and I’ll have 9 SP by tomorrow. The dream weaving skill gradually alters their memories, so once tomorrow hits, they’ll probably have a completely different story than what they were telling themselves as they woke up.


    Feeling satisfied, I check my VPod and see the message that the twins made it home safely, I make my way home as well. A few [Lins] pass by and I get ready for bed. I never know when my parents will show up from their trips around the world, but I wouldn’t be surprised if they don’t show up tomorrow.



    //Next [Rile] - Abe’s Home | 5th Rise Block



    Already dressed, I am making preparations for the upcoming meeting. First, I get on my hands and knees and do a prayer next to my bed. This is a new routine I added, although it’s still a bit awkward for me, a man of science to perform. Not to mention, I can directly speak with the Holy Spirit anytime I want. Still, I understand the purpose of prayer, so I continue to humble myself before the most high. Rather quickly after finishing, I can feel the power of the Holy Spirit flow through me.


    [[Holy Spirit: “I acknowledge your devotion, Abe, your sins have been lifted and [scripts of knowledge] activated. This prayer session has earned you 3 sacrifice points.]]


    [[Abe: “Thank you, O mighty one.”]]



    [[Holy Spirit: “Just a brief reminder, your training period is almost coming to a close. That means I won’t be directly communicating with you like this once completed.”]]



    [[Abe: “I understand.”]]



    [[Holy Spirit: “In addition, if you must speak to me in person, I urge that you visit me in [Purgatory], as your [Eternal Friend] my doors will always be open to you.”]]



    [[Abe: “Thank you, my Lord.”]]



    [[Holy Spirit: “Now onto pressing matters, about the one you call K.I.P.]]



    [[Abe: “Oh, did a new memory resurface?”]]



    [[Holy Spirit: “No, not only that, but I can’t detect anything regarding his aura. He’s similar to you in that regard.”]]


    [[Abe: “Does that also mean you are unable to hear him when he speaks to me?”]]



    [[Holy Spirit: “Aye. I won’t tell you not to communicate with him, but definitely converse with discernment. I placed a restriction on myself for a reason, but there are beings from the past that will take advantage of the fact for their own gain.”]]



    [[Abe: “Is it possible that K.I.P is associated with [Baal] and the [Abyss]?”]]


    [[Holy Spirit: “It is, which is why I’m telling you to converse with discernment and be weary of what he says. However, according to him, I was the one who placed him within your spirit, so it’s unlikely to be the case.”


    [[Abe: “Unless he’s lying about that part.”]]



    [[Holy Spirit: “Exactly. Just use your best judgment, you already know my will, so if anything doesn’t seem right, let me know immediately. I’m entrusting the matter to you.”]]


    [[Abe: “Thank you, my Lord, I will do my best.”]]




    I finished dressing and headed to the lower levels of my home while checking messages on my [VPod]. My droid followed me, but not before returning my room to an empty state using the house’s unique dematerialization function. I read a few of the twins messages, some were concerning [pre-rile] events, other messages were more casual. I replied to each message accordingly, then I got a reply by the time I reached the living quarters. It was from Izanami. It was our off [Rile] from school, so she was wondering if she and Izanagi should come over to make plans to do more rounds to stop [Pretty Anarchy]. I replied back to remind her that the [L.S.A.B.] members were coming one [block] from now, and that they could as soon as the meeting was finished. She understood and wished me good luck. Then Izanagi sent me a live video message.


    Abe: ?!


    It was a video feed of Izanami in her bath towel. Apparently, she just got done washing up while she was messaging me. [Holy Spirit: “Lust Warning. Remember, flee from sexual deviancy!”] She immediately catches her brother’s antics and sends him flying with a punch. The video feed ends afterwards.


    Thanks for the treat.


    I smack my face forcing the rather pleasant image from my mind. While I do feel bad for Izanami having a pervert for a brother, I’d much rather he be that than overprotective. I take a look at the other rooms via my droid’s mobile surveillance system. As expected, my parents didn’t make it home. It’s nothing new, but the feeling of rejection and disappointment never goes dull in moments like these.


    Abe: (You’d think they’d at least show up to greet the guests…)



    [[Holy Spirit: Don’t feel too bad, I’m here for you after all.]]



    [[Abe: Yeah, you’re right, thanks.]]



    As if to say, “I’m here as well”, my pet, Jasper let out a huge roar and came strolling into the room. He nuzzles up beside me, and I return his affection by rustling the fur on his head.


    Abe: “Jasper, have you been overeating again?”


    Jasper ignored my question and continued his affectionate skin ship by hoisting his upper body onto mine. He was way too heavy to hold, so I immediately fell on my back. The doorbell rang as he was licking my cheek.


    Abe: (No way, it couldn’t be them.)


    I instruct my droid to connect me to the front door. Low and behold, it was the LSAB group responsible for handling my theory.


    Abe: “You guys are pretty early.”


    Draco: “My apologies young Abe, but we didn’t think it would be an issue if we dropped by earlier than expected. We were a little too excited to meet you.”


    Abe: “It’s fine, come in. Run-run, go greet our guests and lead them to my whereabouts.”


    By the sound of the buzzer, footsteps can be heard through the hallway. Jasper maneuvers his body so his head can rest on my lap. He looks ahead along with me as we anticipate the welcomed guests. In order to get more comfortable, I instructed my droid, Run-run, to materialize a sofa, along with a few business chairs for the researchers. As instructed, Run-run did so while bringing the researchers to the living quarters. The guests all walk in, and as expected, their jaws drop.


    Abe: (Welp, here we go…)


    The women and one male of the group scream bloody murder, while the rest tremble with frightened expressions. I look at Jasper, who is the main culprit. He stares back at me and has a look of indifference as the research team continues to freak out. The reactions bring me back to when the twins were first introduced to Jasper. The hint of nostalgia puts a smirk on my face.



    Anya: “I-i-is, that a~”


    Abe: “Yeah, it’s a [Saber Tooth Filo]. No worries, he’s tamed.”


    Draco: “My word…I was under the impression that they were extinct eons ago!”


    Abe: “They are; however, Jasper is a special case.”


    I explained to them how I found Jasper’s mother fossilized during one of my earlier expeditions. I couldn’t revive her, so I took her genes and used a common Filo to give birth to Jasper. He’s not a clone of his mother, but a genuine offspring due to my extensive studies of his mother’s genetics. I was able to make a duplicate of her genes in the form of a male [Saber Tooth Filo], so without a doubt, Jasper is a 100% representation of his extinct species.


    Roger: “Holy…if word gets out on this, then~”


    Abe: “Which it won’t, I have no intentions of bringing public attention to Jasper. He’s my family after all.”


    Researchers: “.....”



    While it’s true that I brought Jasper to life as a hobby and challenge, he grew on me more than I thought he would over the [oviations]. I made a personal vow never to use him for my own gain, also, out of respect for his mother. As if he got the message, Jasper licked my cheeks once more. The heartwarming scene made it clear to the researchers that I had no intention of letting his existence escape these walls. They all carefully made their way to their respective seats, a few of their timidness and fear faded away, and it looked as though they were ready to get down to business.



    //Ch.2.4 ~Contact (Final) End~


    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Jan 20, 2024
  6. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation Volume 1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Extra Chapter 1 ~Love and Malice~

    //Lit’s POV - One [wob] ago



    Abe: “Don’t blink” *Smiles



    After those two words, I found myself in a dark space. I looked to see my acquaintance, Abe Lidor standing next to me. I have no idea what he did, but it seems as though we’ve been disconnected from the outside world. I turn to him in hopes of getting some answers.



    Lit: “Where…are we?”



    Abe: “Don’t be alarmed, but we’re inside your subconscious space known as a [Pseudo Reality Dungeon}. We’re still technically in our world, but time has slowed down to a point where our return would feel as if just a few [Tics] have passed.”



    I was left speechless. I’ve seen cases where people were hypnotized, so I was wondering if what Abe did was something similar to that. Earlier, he showed me an amazing feat of making my sound system disappear. Based on our conversation from there, God is building a kingdom called Heaven, and Abe has been anointed to carry out his will. I guess with that much information gathered comes the next question.



    Lit: “Ok, so what now? Am I going to go through a trial of some sorts?”


    Abe: “Heh, you’re pretty sharp. That’s exactly what you’re going to do. I’m just here as a guide to your [core self]. Once you reach your core, you'll receive your [theme] which will grant you powers that I demonstrated back in our reality. Powers ordained by God himself.”



    Lit: “Got it. To be honest I’m a little nervous, but if this is a part of God’s will, then I’m more than willing to go through with this.”



    Abe: “Great, let’s get going then, and I’ll explain more along the way.”



    Just as he says that, a door appears before us. We couldn’t see what was through it even though it was wide open. That was due to the dazzling light emitting from it. Abe beckons me to go through first, and he follows suit as soon as I go in. The light was so brilliant that it took a few moments for my eyes to adjust to the new setting. When my focus grew sharp, the environment we saw before us was a snowy field. The field stretched out from what seemed to be endless. The sky was surprisingly normal with white clouds, blue atmosphere, and a sun that shone above the horizon.


    Lit: “Wow.”


    Abe: “So far so good. There’s going to be an obstacle along the way, so keep sharp.”


    Lit: “An obstacle?”


    Abe: “Yes, your inner demon…”



    Abe goes on to explain that mortals have demons in their heart that reflect the 8 basic emotions we emit in our lives. One demon for each emotion: Shame, Joy, Anger, Disgust, Sadness, Content, Surprise and Fear. The more demons one can conquer, the stronger the relationship to God one will have. Abe explained that using [Scripts of Knowledge] can cause great strain on the mind, body and spirit. Strengthening the relationship with God will nourish the flesh, and eventually we’ll evolve into beings that are able to use God’s powers effortlessly. On top of that, eternal youth will be granted to those that conquer all their demons. Even after explaining all of that, I still had a few questions to be answered. We continued our conversation as we tread through the snow-covered field.



    Lit: “This all feels surreal, traveling through my subconscious in order to meet my core self and obtain a [Theme].”



    Abe: “I hear ya, you can only imagine how I felt when I met God for the first time and then had to go through my own [Pseudo Reality Dungeon].”



    Lit: “I’m envious that you got to meet and talk with God.”


    Abe: “Even now, the Holy Spirit speaks to me every now and then. At least until my trial period ends.”


    Lit: “Fascinating. So, what is God like?”



    Abe: “I’d tell you, but all of our relationships with God are personal, so when you get to speak with him, he’ll most likely adjust his mannerisms in order to make you feel comfortable.”



    Lit: “That sounds like something God would do. I’d love to hear more of your testimony.”



    Abe: “Wait.”



    Abe holds out his arm and we stop in our tracks. I look ahead to see a figure standing atop of a hill. He’s looking down at us with an expression of malice. Looking closely, I can see that the individual looks an awful lot like me.



    Lit: “Abe, is that?”



    Abe: “Yeah, it’s one of your inner demons.”



    Looking closely at the demon, I can already tell which one I’m facing right now. I step forward drawing closer to him, he doesn’t do anything except glare while looking down at us, or I should say at me.



    Abe: “As per my role, I’ll protect you from any danger. However, it’s up to you to conquer yourself.”



    Lit: “Got it.”



    I looked back at Abe one last time, and he seemed to have conjured up a strange, yet cool looking sword. It was blue, gold and white with an old-style looking gadget slightly above the hilt. I’ve never seen anything like it, but before I could marvel at it some more, I regained my focus and moved up the hill to where my demon was standing. I eventually made up the hill and met my inner demon face to face. He really did look like me all the way down to the wardrobe I decided to wear this [rile].



    Lit: “You're the demon representing my anger, aren’t you?”



    Lit (Anger Fragment): “You shouldn’t be here. Turn back.”



    Lit: “Wha?”



    Lit (Anger Fragment): “You claim to be a prophet, but face it, how many people have you saved and brought salvation? Zero, right?”



    Lit: “I~”



    Lit (Anger Fragment): “Doesn’t it make you mad how people trample over your feelings for the most high? Like the ones who walk past your street performances and ridicule your efforts.”



    At that moment, a vision popped up before me. I could see myself on my usual spot preaching the word of God, but people mostly walked past me, some would even laugh and point fingers. The vision ended when it fast forwarded to where it was just me, standing in the walkway, alone.




    Lit: “It’s not that bad, I wouldn’t do such things if I hated it.”



    Lit (Anger Fragment): “It doesn’t make you angry to know that your own friends and family abandoned you the moment you found peace in loving God?”



    Lit: “.....”


    Lit (Anger Fragment): “You were hoping they’d be ecstatic and join you in your missionary work, but what you got was the opposite.”



    Lit: “Ok, stop right there.”


    Lit (Anger Fragment): “Your parents sent you to that psychology department in order to get your head checked out. When your friends found out, they called you out on being crazy and blacklisted you. When they saw that you weren’t making ‘progress’, your parents kicked you out.”



    Lit: “Enough!”



    Lit (Anger Fragment): “Hahaha! Yes! That’s the expression I wanted to see! What makes you think God will have any use for you, one who was abandoned and tossed aside?! No way am I letting you go to the core. Instead, I have a proposition for you.”



    Lit: ?



    Lit (Anger Fragment): “Get revenge on them. The people who shunned you. Don’t pretend you never thought about it before.”



    From that point, a wave of visions from my memories swept me up, causing a fit of rage to well up inside of me. No longer being able to bear it, I did the one thing I always did when my emotions would get the better of me.


    Pray.



    Lit: (Holy Father God, please save me…from myself!)



    Holy Spirit: [[Loud and clear, my child.]]



    I heard a voice call out to me, right then, I knew it was the Lord’s, but at the same time I was intrigued by it.



    Lit: (A woman’s voice?)



    A brilliant streak of light hit my inner demon’s body. It cried out in agony before turning to dust.


    Abe: “Well, well.”



    I turned to Abe from atop the hill and gave him a peace sign and smile.



    Lit: “Looks like you won’t be needing that sword this time around Abe!”


    Abe: “Not quite.”


    Lit: “?”



    Suddenly, the snow melts revealing a luscious garden. The rays from the sunshine even brighter to reveal another figure floating down towards us.


    My core self.



    Abe: “Stay back this time Lit. Your core self-harbors all the other fragments of your heart. When we enter into your subconscious, the core releases one demon in order to test your resolve. However, because you chose God over your heart, it’s in offense mode now. That’s where I, your guide, come in to subdue it.”



    Looking closer, my core self was shrouded in an aura of darkness and harbored two dark wings on his back.



    Lit: “Can’t I just call on God like I did last time?”


    Abe: “It won’t work this time, because your test in this dungeon is officially over. Now the rest is up to me. That’s part of the covenant I made with God after all…”



    Lit: “But that’s…alright, I’ll leave it to you, Abe!”


    Abe: “Right!”


    Just as I was thinking what Abe was about to do was reckless, Abe raced towards my core self who was also preparing to clash with him as well. Without so much as a falter, Abe holds his ground using the middle of his blade to stop my core’s lance from piercing him. Then in an instant, they disappear from my sight and continuously clash in midair.


    Lit: (Was Abe always this strong?)


    I thought back on the times he and his twin friends would hunt delinquents around the city, but I couldn’t recall a time where Abe would actually do any fighting.


    Lit: (Oh right.)


    There was this one time where he got severely injured by one of the members of [Pretty Anarchy]. He did so while protecting Izanami. I did my fair share of scolding him, but in my heart, I admired his bravery, just as I am now.



    //Abe’s POV



    I land hard on the ground of Lit’s pseudo reality dungeon. As I land, my feet are dragged across the field causing dirt and grass to fly everywhere. I puncture my sword, [Revelation] into the floor in order to stop sliding. When I finally come to a halt, I can see the skidmarks I made in that particular area. My legs shake from the friction of falling from the air at great speed. The last swing of Lit’s core was heavy. Without any time to breath, the core swoops down towards me. I place my blade behind me in preparation to slash its abdomen.


    But it was a feint.


    When I took that swing, I hit nothing but air. The form before me vanished. Luckily, my training with God bared fruit, as I was ready for something like this. The moment I sensed a dangerous force from behind me, I ducked low. Managing to avoid the spear, I used the momentum to adjust Revelation to strike upwards toward the core.


    Lit’s Core Self: “Nghh!”


    The blade cuts through the flesh, starting from bottom to top, and before anything more can be said and done, the core is split horizontally in two. Instantly, all the demons that possessed the core dispersed into separate paths in the sky. The core that was once split in half is now restored. He looks at both me and Lit who had just run up to congratulate me on my victory.



    Lit: “What the…Loads of information are being poured into me all of a sudden!”


    Abe: “Don’t fret, your core self is just giving you wisdom from the source.”


    Lit: “I... I see.”


    It only took a few [Lins], but the transfer of information finished, and we were instantly expelled from the dungeon. Once more, we stood in the middle of the city streets. People passed us by as if we didn’t travel anywhere, which was to be expected. Me and Lit stare blankly at each other for a moment, then board smiles cross our face. We give each other fist bumps signifying our triumph.


    Lit: “Man, that was really something.”


    Abe: “How do you feel now that you’ve awakened?”


    Lit: “Compared to before? It’s almost as if I’ve been in a slumber for a long time. It’s not even like I gained something, but rather regained it.”


    Abe: “God didn’t say much about the past when I spent time with him, but if our souls are eternal, then it’s not farfetched to think that our past lives were spent with him while having our core selves intact.”


    Lit: “Are you implying we are reincarnations of celestial beings?”


    Abe: “It’s possible, but we won’t know until we collect God’s missing [Divine Truths].”


    Lit: “Yeah, I suppose you’re right. By the way, I heard God call out to me back in that dungeon. You never told me God was a woman.”


    Abe: “Ah, there’s a story behind that, I’ll explain along the way. I’m starving, let’s grab a bite to eat.”


    Lit: “Oh, now that you mention it…” *stomach growls



    //Hops City - Everyone’s Happy Time Restaurant



    Lit seems intrigued as I speak about the [Holy Trinity Family], the [Holy Spirit] in particular. I also go into more detail about the Holy Mission of building the kingdom of Heaven.


    Lit: “So to make things clear, the Holy Spirit is still male, but plays a motherly role among the trinity, [God the father] is in a deep slumber, and [God the son] is missing. In order to build the kingdom of Heaven, we have to uncover the [8 Divine Missing Truths] that are hidden in the [Divine Shadow Fragments] that could be scoured all across the universe.”



    Abe: “That pretty much covers it, with that said, completing the mission may take many [Oviations] if not a lifetime.”


    Lit: “Sheesh, what did I get myself into?”


    Abe: “Any regrets?”


    Lit: “Ha! As if. I’ve already left my old life behind me to serve God, eternity in the afterlife with him is now inevitable so long as I don’t lose my way.”


    Abe: “Speaking of which, I didn’t hear what you and your inner demon was saying, but now that things are settled with your core self for the time being, is there a wish you want granted?”


    Lit: “Oh, that huh…”


    After clearing a dungeon, God grants the [theme] wielder a wish, or a miracle so long as it doesn’t break the laws of the current reality. However, in order to get that wish granted, I have to use the Revelation blade to alter time and space.


    Lit: “It’s not like I don’t have anything in mind, but I want to try one more time to reach out to my family before I make this decision.”


    Abe: “Sounds like something I would say.”


    Lit: “I’ve been putting off seeing them again. We left off on a rather harsh note, but if God is truly the essence of love, then I can’t keep this malice of mine overruling my life.”


    Abe: “Alright, I’ll await your decision until the next dungeon run.”


    Lit: “Bet.”



    We clink our glasses together and finish the rest of our meal before going our separate ways.




    //End Extra Chapter 1 ~Love and Malice~


    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Aug 22, 2023
  7. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago
    Chapter 3 ~Logical Faith~


    For a moment, there is silence within the room. Jasper has already left my side and went to his room to either sleep or eat. Before the silence got awkward, Draco, the project director, spoke up.


    Draco: “Young Abe~”


    Abe: “Just Abe is fine.”


    Embarrassed, Draco rubs the back of his head and waves his other hand in a subtle yet tense manner.


    Draco: “O-of course. Abe, first I’d like to thank you for two separate matters.”



    Abe: “...Thank me, you say?”


    Draco: “Yes, first, thank you for allowing us this opportunity to work with you, I’m sure you’re very busy with work and school.”



    Abe: “No worries. So, what is the second matter?”


    Draco: “Some of my team members came under an incident before [rile] involving a particular fellow who caused a scene in public. They told me you were able to peacefully diffuse the danger and keep everyone safe. I am grateful for your heroic efforts.”


    I was curious as to what exactly they told him, that’s when the members involved stood up and bowed their heads. I grew flustered and waved both of my arms in a frenzy. As someone ostracized in school for being a nerd, this kind of attention is unwarranted.


    Abe: “No need to thank me, I just happened to have business there.”


    Draco: “Hahaha! So modest You-, err, Abe.”



    I make a weak cough and straighten up my posture. The team members return to their seats and a more serious tone rises in the atmosphere.


    Draco: “Now, I believe we should get down to business.”


    Abe: “Sure. I take it you all came to seek an audience with me for one of two reasons. Either A, you cracked the code in the theory I’ve written, but are unable to bring forth results, or B, you’ve made no progress at all. Those are the only two reasons I can think of, if we’re being realistic here.”



    This time, the cheery looking member by the name of Funzo speaks up.


    Funzo: “Wow, looks like we can’t get anything past the genius said to be ‘second only to God’. It is as you say, or rather it’s the latter that you are correct about..”



    Abe: “I guess that’s about right. Well, before I shed any light on this, I have a question for all of you.”



    Project Members: “....”



    Abe: “Do you believe logic and faith can complement one another when seeking truth?”



    Project Members: “....”



    Abe: “Sorry, let me give you an example. Dark matter and energy are believed to exist, but neither can be tested.”



    Anya: “If I may interject Abe, Dark matter and energy may not be testable, but we know they exist because of the effects they have on the universe itself.”


    Abe: “True, but wouldn’t you agree that there is some sense of faith involved as well as logic to come up with that answer?”



    Anya: “Well, perhaps.”



    Melly: “Abe, are you trying to point out that faith has some kind of stronghold on scientific discovery?”



    Reebok: “More importantly than that, are you by chance trying to pull the notion of God into this discussion?”



    Abe: “Yes, that is what I was hoping to bring up this [rile]. The reasoning behind my question and the concept of God go hand in hand. For you see, I met God one [wob] ago. Due to this encounter, I’ve come to understand that the building blocks of existence are through him.”


    Anya: “The building blocks-”


    Roger: “Of existence?”



    After absorbing what I told them, they all bursted out in laughter. Honestly speaking, this was expected. I maintained my composure and allowed them to finish their jeers and laughs.



    Reebok: “Ridiculous.”


    Abe: “Oh?”



    Reebok: “As you already know, there are many theories about the origins of existence”



    Abe: “Well, out of the many theories of origins, which of the two are more widely accepted?”



    Reebok: “One theory suggests that everything came from this ‘nothingness’ that was a retainer of all existence. Something occurred which led to the expansion, leading up to the creation of our universe. Another theory is that our universe is a product of a recycled universe that came before it, and once this universe dies, all the matter and energy will be used to create a new universe, and this cycle will repeat infinitely.”



    Abe: “Ok, so out of those two, which one is the standard?”


    Reebok: “If I recall my previous research, I’d say the former is more widely accepted.”


    Abe: “Then I’ll address that one first. ‘Nothingness’ is indeed a retainer of particles waiting to be stimulated, but what is the stimulator?”


    Reebok: “I beg your pardon?”



    Abe: “Everything has a cause and an effect, in order for the particles residing in ‘nothingness’ to be released, there must be a cause. Am I correct in this analysis?”


    Reebok: “Well, you’re not wrong. However, I think I see where you’re going with this. You’re trying to tell us that God is the cause, correct?”


    Abe: “You’re partly correct in your assumption. God is both the cause and the effect.”


    Project Members: “!?”


    Abe: “Let me explain. I’m sure some of you have dabbled in religious studies whether it be by indoctrination, or curiosity. Whatever the case may be, we all have a concept about God and the effects he has on existence. Well, I’m here to tell you that most of the spiritual theories out there, merely scratch the surface in regards to the truth. To be more precise, everyone got some parts right, while the rest is wrong. For example, some religions believe in reincarnation. Others believe we only have one chance at life before moving on to the afterlife. Then there are those that believe in more than one God.”


    I pause for a moment to gauge the audience, then I continue on.


    Abe: “The truth is this, God is the creator and the creation at the same time. This is possible by the roles he assumes through the [Holy Father], [Holy son] and the [Holy Spirit]. The [Holy Father] assumes the creator role. Everything is a product or by product of his work. The [Holy Spirit] is the being that makes up everything…including dark matter and energy. The [Holy Son] is a special role. He is a regulator that enforces the rules for sentient beings such as us. However, his true place will be reserved for the final reality that has yet to be created.”



    Reebok: “This is a great story and all, but do you have any proof that your God even exists? You’re a scientist aren’t you? Are you not embarrassed to believe in such fictional illusions such as this?!”



    Abe: “....”



    Reebok: “Abe, I demand proof of your claims right here, right now!”



    Abe: “Then what? What will you do if I show you what I know?”



    Reebok: “......”



    I talk to God, and I get a warm signal from him which lets me know it’s ok to proceed onwards.



    Abe: “One [wob] ago, I was a lot like you Reebok. I never would’ve dreamed of speaking of things like ‘God is real’, much less proclaim I have proof. However, I will prove it by making a prediction, right now.”



    Draco: “A…prediction?”


    Abe: “Yes, my prediction is this: All but one will be a devoted believer in God by the end of this meeting. The proof will start now:”



    Abe: “Melly, you were about to repeat part of what I just said.”


    Melly: “Wh-wh, How did you?”


    Abe: “Roger, before you stand up to accuse me of using a new invention, I want you to know that I know you and Anya’s Secret.”


    Roger and Anya: “!?”


    Abe: “Draco, let’s try not to change the subject to their secret and focus on the matter here. Funzo, the bathroom is down the hall to your right. Melly, I’m not reading your minds, but it’s close to it. Reebok, God is not just a highly advanced extraterrestrial, I know because I already asked him that question.”


    Everyone except Funzo was frozen with fear. I could see a faint smile on Funzo’s face as he made his way to the restroom, but the overall expression he made suggested that he was just as fearful as the rest of the team members. Unfazed by their reaction, I rise up out of my seat and draw closer to the group. They all begin to tense up.


    Reebok: “Ok, I give. I’ll at least acknowledge that there are some supernatural forces at work here. Most of what you just predicted can’t be looked up or hacked into afterall.”


    Abe: “Not just ‘supernatural’, it is the work of God. He gave me this power. However, it’s not exclusive to me.”



    Reebok: “.....”


    Everyone looks up, Funzo races back to meet with everyone, his expression more or less hasn’t changed.



    Abe: “If you go back to my starting question, I asked all of you if faith and logic can complement each other. Well, how much of what we’ve just discussed can be interpreted via logic? How much faith do we need in order to put the missing pieces together that logic simply cannot fill?”



    Funzo: “I will admit that as scientists, we take leaps of faith by making hypotheses about the theories we formulate. However, a theory isn’t a theory if it can’t be tested. Abe, you did what many couldn’t by making it possible to test dark matter and energy. If what you’re saying is true, that God exists, then wouldn’t you say that it isn’t faith but logic that filled in those cracks? You got empirical evidence after all.”



    Abe: “Not entirely true, I think that it takes a leap of faith to fully believe in a being to be God. For example, if I were to tell you that I am God, would you believe it? There have been many who claimed such things in the past, but they were all met with harsh skepticism. That’s why logical faith was an important factor for me to convert.”


    Melly: “Logical faith?”


    Anya: “Is that really feasible?”


    Abe: “There’s a saying in scripture that some people will never believe in God no matter what is presented to them, then there are those who hang on to the belief with just a small amount of faith. Logical faith is where one is presented with enough empirical evidence to convince them of what they were once skeptical of. Do you want to know what it took for me to believe in God?”








    Reebok: “W-what was it?”



    Abe: “God humbled himself before me and briefly gave me his power. For that moment, I saw what he saw and felt what he felt. It was enough for me to believe right then and there.”



    Project Members: “.....”



    Abe: “Now, everyone who is willing to accept God into their life, step forward and I will unravel the mysteries of the universe to you. However, if by the end of this meeting, not all of you have stepped forward, I will keep the secrets to myself.”



    The team members looked at each other dumbfounded, I already knew what was on their minds. However, I have already exhausted the ability to see into the future due to altering it so much, now I’m wondering if one of them will have the courage to say what is bothering them about my proposal. Instead of a question, someone instead stepped forward.



    Abe: “Heh.”


    It was the last person one would expect to go first, Reebok.


    Reebok: “I-it’s not like I fully believe in God, but if he’s real, then I’ll take a gamble to set aside my pride as a scientist for the sake of truth. For that is what I value above anything in this world.”


    Abe: “Well said, for now that is good enough. Close your eyes.”


    He did as he was told and I used the script [Awaken - sp] to dive deep into his [Pseudo reality dungeon]. What took three [riles] in there only lasted a few moments in my living quarters. After successfully awakening his [core self], and unveiling his [theme] he turned to his team members with a feeling of conviction.


    Reebok: “Guys…”


    Funzo: “So…what happened?”


    Reebok didn’t answer, he looked towards me for permission, and I simply nodded. In response, Reebok pulled out his hand and in an instant flames came forth from his palm.


    Team Members: “Whoa!”



    Everyone exclaimed all at once. What once was a room filled with tense silence was now a room full of noise and excitement. Even though Reebok was clearly showing off, I didn’t want to bust his moment of glory by revealing to the others that his theme is in the common tier labeled [Anger], and the script [Fireball] is all he can use. Feeling like it was time to move on, I clasp my hands a few times to garner their attention.


    Abe: “Now that you have seen the marvels of God, who else would like to step forward?”


    Almost all at once, the team members swarmed towards me in hopes of awakening them as well.


    Roger: “Hey, I’m next!”


    Anya: “No way! I am!”


    While those two were bickering, Melly got the best of all of them and I proceeded with her [Awakening] next.


    Roger: “Ah!”


    Anya: “No fair!”


    Draco: “Now, now, we’re all adults here, so let’s patiently wait our turns. Afterall, I'm sure God doesn’t want us fighting over such trivial matters.”


    Funzo: “Director…”


    They all had their turn to be awakened, some took longer than others, but one thing was certain, after everything was said and done I was-


    Abe: “Exhausted…”


    Holy Spirit: [[“Job well done Abe.”]]


    Abe: [[“Thank you, O Holy one.”]]


    After a long talk with the group of researchers regarding what they are now capable of under the guidance of God, I saw them to the exit of my home. There were quite a few of them with high tiered [themes], which came to my surprise. On the other hand, I’m most likely the weirdest of all, for having no [theme] for myself. The others left before the director, while he stayed behind due to having a few closing words of his own.


    Draco: “This has been a truly amazing experience this [rile]. It surely exceeded my expectations.”


    Abe: “I see.”


    Draco: “Abe, do we really have to keep such an amazing gift by God to ourselves?”


    Abe: “It’s only for the time being. We can’t let these gifts fall into the wrong hands. When the world is ready, it will be filled with people who can do amazing things under the grace of God. For now, we must work on his time, not ours.”


    Draco: “Understood. I’ll just do as you say and meditate on the word of God which has been now instilled in all of us to absorb.”


    Abe: “Good.”


    Draco gives a final farewell and starts to head home. However, something stops him from doing so. He turns back to me with a look of puzzlement.


    Draco: “Abe, do you remember the prediction you made a while ago?”


    Abe: “Yes, I do. What about it?”


    Draco: “You mentioned to us that ‘all but one’ would be believers. Yet, when we all thought it would be Reebok, he ended up being the first one. Now here we are, all believers who have awoken their [core selves] and harbor [themes]. Does this mean that your prediction failed?”



    I couldn’t help but laugh, which bewildered Draco to say the least.


    Abe: “No, you are mistaken. My prediction came true. All but one did manage to be a ‘devoted’ believer.”


    Draco: “Then-”


    Abe: “The person I was referring to was actually, myself.”




    //End of Chapter 3 - Logical Faith

    -----------------------
    [Home]

     
    Last edited: Aug 22, 2023
  8. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Chapter.4 ~Among Friends and Foes~

    //Abe’s Home | 8th Rise Block

    A few [blocks] pass after the meeting, while grabbing a bite to eat, I try to move on to the next phase of tracking down [Pretty Anarchy]. It’s clear that they used hypnosis on the guy named Travis to fulfill their own agenda. Baal’s influence on them and the universe is growing stronger, suggesting that his full power is going to be regained soon. Just as I was about to contact Lit to strategize, I felt the presence of the Holy Spirit growing stronger.


    Holy Spirit: [[Abe, about what you said back there.]]


    I take the last sip of juice from my cup and solemnly close my eyes. I recall what I said to Draco before he departed from my home.


    //Flashback 3 Blocks ago


    Draco: “Abe, are you still not a devoted believer in God?”


    Abe: “Unfortunately, yeah.”


    Draco: “Hmm. I don’t get it, but I’m sure it’ll all work out in God’s favor soon enough.”


    Abe: “I hope so. While my brain tells me to believe and confide in God, my heart isn’t fully ready.”


    Draco: “All of our relationships with the Holy one are different, if what you say is true, then God will wait patiently for your faith to catch up to your logic. With that, we’ll keep in touch, spiritual brother.”


    //End Flashback




    Abe: [[I apologize my lord if I misspoke.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[You know, I can’t read your mind unless you call out my name. Despite that, we’ve been with each other for more than a [wob] now. I’ve given you a taste of what it’s like to be me, which was nostalgic on my part for some reason.]]


    Abe: [[Yes, it was thanks to that moment in time that I was able to win over the research team and bring them to your side. Of course, my memories of having [Omniscience] is fading from me each [rile] that goes by.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Back then, you said you were extremely bored with that amount of power. I can’t relate, as I have always been in existence, and have no need to adapt to a state I’ve always had.]]


    Abe: [[Yeah, I figured that when you answered my question with a joke.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Good to know you understand where I’m coming from. In any case, I’m bringing this up in order to ask you a question.]]


    Abe: [[Ok, I’m ready to hear what you have to ask my Lord.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[How much do you believe in me?]]



    Such a loaded question. After everything I’ve been through with God up to this point, I honestly don’t know how far I’m willing to go for this covenant between me and him. I’m his designated [Eternal Friend], but even so, anything can happen when you think about the concept of forever. I’m technically still a mortal, but that can change the moment I grow spiritually through his power. Belief is no longer an issue, therefore it must be pride. I didn’t go around bragging about my abilities, but before God, I am nothing. I’m simply not ready to put everything in God’s hands. A part of me still has the mentality that I have to find my own way in life, my own personal salvation if you will. That is what many spiritualists would deem as self righteous. Strangely, I don’t get a warning regarding such a sin. I take a bite out of my almost finished early rise meal. I swallow harder than after all the other bites because I know I have to give an answer soon. A few moments of silence is broken when I finally give my response.



    Abe: [[I believe in you 100% now, my lord, but I don’t want to at the same time.]]



    Holy Spirit: [[Oh? That’s problematic for you isn’t it? That would explain why you never call out for my assistance.]]



    Abe: [[It is as you say. Does that make me a fool?]]



    Holy Spirit:[[Indeed it does. Luckily for you, I like fools as much as I like the wise. Everyone has their struggles when it comes to things like faith and overcoming sin. It’s not what you know, but how you apply your knowledge to solve issues which are important.]]


    Abe: [[I think I understand.]]



    Holy Spirit: [[I can already tell that your journey to true righteousness will be a rocky one full of thorns. Not because you don’t know the answer, but because your heart rejects it.]]


    Abe: [[....]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Your silence speaks volumes. As per my code, I can’t give you the help you need, but I’ll continue to watch over your growth closely. I just want you to know one thing. I love you, Abe. Not just as an [eternal friend], but as my own child. Farewell until the final training session.]]


    .

    I love you. I haven’t heard those words in so long from anyone. Even though the Holy Spirit told me such things, I couldn’t feel anything from it. I’ve grown incredibly numb over the course of [Oviations], and I can’t even feel guilty about it. As the Holy Spirit dims his presence, the sense of relief is all that escapes the pores of my body.


    I hated myself for that.


    That’s when it hit me. The reason why my spiritual level won’t rise anymore than it did is primarily because of my pride of self righteousness. The alarms won’t go off because it is always present in my spiritual state. I take a few more moments to gather my thoughts and then have my droid, Run-run do light cleaning. Everything from the kitchen ware to the furniture in the living quarters dematerialized at the droid’s command. All that’s left is a blank open room that I slowly walk out of.



    Abe: ((Lit, it’s me))


    Lit: ((Abe?))


    I used a high tiered [script of knowledge] called [Group Telepathy] to talk with Lit. I could’ve communicated with him by normal means, but this is a conversation that can’t be had in such a way.


    Abe: ((How are you feeling?))


    Lit: ((Much better, thank God. The powers I used the [rile] before took a lot out of me, but prayer seemed to alleviate the fatigue.))


    Abe: ((That’s good. I have some news to share with you which is why I contacted you first.))


    Lit: ((I see.))



    First, I tell Lit about my encounter with the research team and how everyone managed to be awakened and converted to true spiritualists of God. I also informed him that they promised not to let the developments leak outside of acknowledging that God exists. I left out the parts involving my own struggles with faith, I’ll probably leave that discussion for another time.


    Lit: ((Wow, this is big, Abe!))


    Abe: ((Yeah, if all goes well, God’s influence will reach even more people.))


    Lit: ((Particularly those who favor logic over faith.))


    Abe: ((Exactly, those are the types of people we need to win over to God’s side.))



    If the researchers stay true to God’s will, then they will do their part to create ripples within their community, by sowing seeds that will allow both faith and logic to flourish. They should also be able to strengthen their own spiritual level during the process of missionary work. The more they fight the demons in their heart, the more the Holy Spirit will dwell in them. I may be lacking in the faith department, but I’ll continue to use this brain of mine to ensure that the covenant is fulfilled.



    Lit: ((So, Abe, about what we witnessed back there…))


    Abe: ((Ah, you mean about the slaughtering of that family.))


    Lit: ((.....))


    I guess he’s still shaken up about it. Can’t blame him at all, [Pretty Anarchy] definitely went too far. We’ll have to find a way to stop them before more damage is done. However, it looks as if Lit is about to get too far ahead of himself.


    Abe: ((I have an idea what you’re going to say next. However, we have to be careful how we use our powers. We’re not going to [Resurrect] that family.))


    Lit: ((Abe!))


    Abe: ((Lit. You have the theme of [Love] which grants you the unique [Script of Knowledge] to bring people back to life, on top of having immortality. Right now, there are 2 problems that I see with you using it.))


    Lit: ((....))


    Abe: ((The first problem is timing. The incident happened one [rile] ago, which means the investigators have already filed that family dead. Now, what do you think is going to happen if they suddenly come back to life?))



    Lit: ((It’ll cause public unrest…))


    Abe: ((Good, you may have contemplated a little bit before talking to me about this. Yes, the public is still unaware of [Themes] and the powers that come with awakening. If word gets out that people are rising from the dead, then it’ll deter God’s plans. We have to slowly plant these seeds in order to allow society to accept it, but not without accepting God first.))


    Lit: ((Yeah, that makes sense.))


    Abe: (Now for the second problem, which is your current capabilities. Right this moment, your spiritual level is still too low to cast high tiered scripts, let alone a unique script 3 times in a row. The first time you use [Resurrection] will be your last time as the power consumption needed is more than what your body can handle. Sure, the Holy Spirit does the heavy lifting, but if the Vessel can’t hold out, then it’ll be a wasted effort on your part, immortality or not.)


    Lit: *Gulps



    Abe: ((Please hold off on doing anything reckless with your abilities and do what you can within your abilities. As for the deceased, I’ve already got a plan made up.))



    Lit: ((Seriously?))



    Next, I tell Lit about the rendezvous point the thugs mentioned to me the [rile] before. The spot is a run down library in the city outskirts. It’s scheduled to be torn down sometime this [oviation]. It’s definitely a cliche area to have a final showdown of sorts. I then inform Lit that the twins are scheduled to die 5 riles from now, the same time as the time of the meeting with [Pretty Anarchy].



    Lit: ((That’s terrible! We must definitely prevent their deaths!))


    Abe: ((Yeah, I know. In any case, I didn’t tell the twins about the info of the meeting spot yet. However, I will once we meet back up.))



    Lit: ((Hmm..))


    I know what Lit is thinking, but regardless of whether I tell them about the spot or not, their demise is set in stone. I’d rather not fret over things I can’t actively control.


    Abe: ((It’ll be best to tell them eventually, that way they’ll be close to us when the time for the prophecy draws near.))



    Lit: ((Yeah, I suppose so.))



    Abe: ((Our main concern right now is to monitor their current movements. Luckily, we’re out of school for the next 7 [riles] due to it being near the end of [quib.14].))



    Lit: ((Ah, that’s right, it’s nearing the time for the 2nd [quib of the wob] to start. Man, time really flies when you get old. Although, it probably still feels sluggish for you and the twins.))



    Abe: ((Hey, we’re not that far apart in age…but, you’re not wrong…))



    Lit: ((Hahaha! Anyways, I’m going to scour the city for more clues about [Pretty Anarchy]’s wearabouts. What about you?))


    Abe: ((I have some spiritual training to do. I’ll be visiting the twins and we’ll come find you again later.))


    Lit: ((Alright, that’s a bet. Be safe, Abe and God bless))


    Abe: ((You as well, Lit. God bless [Sacrifice power +1].))



    We end the [Group telepathy] session on that note and I get ready to head to my room for spiritual meditation. Before I can, I hear footsteps coming in from the front.


    It’s my parents.


    They must’ve come back from their trip. Instead of going to my room, I make my way to the entrance to greet them. Just as I make it to the front, my mother pounces on me in a fit of sorrow. Her crying face is burrowed in my chest.


    I can tell that it’s going to be the usual routine.


    Abe’s mom: “Abe, Abe! You won’t believe what your father did!”


    Abe:”Lemme guess, he blew all your allowance gambling.”



    She looks up at me with a shocked expression.



    Abe’s mom: “Huh? How did you know?!”



    Abe: “I wonder…”



    Now, dad comes running inside, 3, 2, 1…



    Abe’s dad: “Abe! Don’t listen to your mother! She was the one who blew it all!”



    He comes in through the door with a frantic and exasperated expression. I swear, they’re like children the way they bicker, only to make up moments later,


    leaving me behind.


    I don’t have the guts to tell them off, so I just listen to their selfishness. They tell me their own sides of the story simultaneously. Nothing really changed from the last time the two of them went on a trip. My parents went mountain climbing. Mom’s feet hurt after a while, so they went to the nearby town and spent every last penny on booze and gambling. End of story. That’s the gist of their lifestyle: Traveling, alcohol and gambling. They retired from their jobs the moment my inventions started bringing in revenue. I don’t even remember what they did when I was too young to make a name for myself. It’d be fine if they treated me more like a son, and less like a walking bank.


    Abe’s mom: “So uh, we were wondering.”



    Abe’s dad: “Yeah, we want to plan out our next trip but, we’re out of funds…so…”



    Abe: *Sigh “Say no more.”




    I take out my [Vpod] and transfer a few funds into their account. They heard the chime and checked their own [Vpods] to make sure the funds were there. They gave each other a high five and turned to the exit.


    Abe’s parents: “Thanks son! “


    Abe’s mom: “We’ll see you again by the start of the next [Wob].”


    Abe: “Wait, don’t you want to know how the meeting with [LSAB] went?”


    Abe’s dad: “We trust you son, I’m sure you killed it back there! Right honey?”


    Abe’ mom: “Without a doubt!”


    Abe: “Ok, but can’t you at least stay for-”



    The door slams behind them, and they tread off to their own adventure.


    Abe: “dinner….”



    Without giving myself enough time to let that moment of disappointment sink in, I head back to my room. However, before I can make it to the top floor of my home, I hear the doorbell ring. I turn back towards the entrance, and open the door. It couldn’t have been my parents coming back since they obviously have keys. Unreluctantly, I look to see who the guests are. They were none other than the twins.


    Abe: “...[Cilz].”


    Twins: “Cilz!”




    I let them in, and we headed to my room. For a moment there was silence. I decided to break it.



    Abe: “I was going to head over to see you two later. You didn’t have to come.”



    Izanami: “We wanted to surprise you, that’s when we saw your parents walking off…”



    Izanagi: “Abe, are you o-”



    Abe: “My parents are as silly as ever. Did you know they blew the money I gave them again?”



    Twins: “.....”



    I don’t know what’s come over me, but for some reason, I was glad they came over.



    Abe: “Not only that, they had the nerve to ask me for more, just so they could immediately go on a trip. Really, such silly parents I have.”



    In order to hide my expression from the twins, I put one hand over my face and turn my back on them. I could feel something welling up inside of me, but I do my best to push them back.


    Tears.



    Abe: “So anyways, before we catch up from the [rile] before, did you two want anyth-”



    I could feel two warm bodies coil around me. Not only that, but I could feel the embrace of a strong spiritual presence as well. Almost as if they could feel my pain, the twins hugged me tighter. Without saying anything more, I crumbled to the floor, not by their weight, but the weight of my heart.


    //End Chapter 4 ~Among Friends and Foes (Part 1)~



    //Flashback 7 [Oviations] ago



    A lone boy cowers in the shadows of a forest. There was a nearby park for kids, but the boy had no interest in such things. He sniffles a few times as he looks down at his feet in a fetal position. The young boy named Abe sat there for God knows how long. He just turned 9, but felt as though his life turned upside down the moment his fame and fortune started taking off.


    Young Abe: “Why is everyone so stupid?” *hic


    Before long, the tears started running down his cheeks. His soft yet vibrant cries echoed through the area. Yet no one was coming.


    At least not the people he hoped would.



    Young boy: “Hey kid, whatcha doing?”


    Young girl: “Are you hurt somewhere?”



    Abe doesn’t respond, instead he just stares blankly at them. He’s heard of people having twins before, but he never saw any in person. This new stimulus almost made him forget about his troubles. The twins move in closer, and Abe instinctively flinches. This makes the twins stop in their tracks and exchange glances. Abe is able to take a closer look at the two, and pays a little more attention to the girl. His face immediately turns red.



    Young Abe: “Beautiful…”



    Young girl: “Hmm?”


    Young boy: “You didn’t hear her? She called me beautiful.” *smiles


    Young girl: “No he didn’t, he said, merciful…I think.”



    Young boy: “No way, I heard her! Your ears are full of snot!”


    Young girl: “Nuh uhh! Yours is!”


    Young boy: “No yours!”



    Twins: “Wait a minute…(he/she)?! It’s a (boy/girl!)”


    They point at the young boy with long silver hair. After arguing over Abe’s gender for half a [lin], the two start grabbing each other's hair and taking turns yanking it. Eventually, they roll on the floor, their clothes now full of dirt and grime. This leads Abe to burst out laughing at them.



    Young Abe: *chuckles “Are you two idiots or something?”



    Twins: “Hey!”



    Angered, the twins take out their hostility on Abe. The boy makes an attempt to pound the top of Abe’s head with his fist.


    Young boy: “Quit laughing! Whaa?”


    His fist hits the air, since Abe immediately dodges out of the way. The girl tries to do a sneak attack by performing a sliding tackle. Effortlessly, Abe jumps over her. Instead of hitting her mark, she hits her twin in the crotch.


    Young boy: “Aaaahhh!”


    Young girl: “Whoa!”



    The trembling boy who just got hit in the nads stared angrily at his sister, the cause of his pain. The girl plays innocent, and then turns her attention to Abe.



    Young Abe: “Hey you two, I don’t know what your deal is, but you’ll never land a hit on me.”


    The boy quickly brushes off his pain, and together with his sister, form a huddle. Abe waits patiently, completely forgetting about his troubles. He couldn’t help but to find these two kids interesting. More so than any invention he created thus far.



    Young boy: “Hey sis, this guy might be a new challenger. Let’s team up!”



    Young girl: “Ok, let’s do it!”



    The twins race after Abe who couldn’t stop himself from smiling. No matter what the twins tried, they couldn’t land a hit on the young child. Abe makes an attempt to hit the young boy after seeing an opening at one point, but it doesn’t even phase him. Soon [Pre-fall] set and all the kids at the neighboring park went home. The three laid on their backs tired and dirty within the forest. The twins turned to Abe after they caught their breath again.


    Young girl: “You’re too good!”


    Young boy: “But your offense sucks.” *laughs


    Young Abe: “Wh-what the?!”


    Young girl: “Bro, stop laughing, it hurts!”



    The young boy covers his mouth immediately, causing the young girl and Abe to smile at each other. It’s been a while since Abe had such a good time with anyone. Seeing as it was getting much darker, he was reminded of the past events that took place, and grew solemn. The twins noticed this and sat up.


    Young boy: “Hey, you’re making that face again!”


    Young girl: “Did something happen to you? Why were you here in the first place?”



    Abe hangs his head low, but then begins to speak up.



    Young Abe: “It’s the first [rile] of my [Life Wob], but my parents forgot to celebrate it with me. So, I ran away!”



    Abe gets up first and the wind blows causing his strands of hair to sway. The twins sit there mesmerized by the scene of the sun playing on his face and the wind dancing around his tiny frame.


    Twins: “Beautiful…”



    Young Abe: “Huh?”




    Young Izanami: “Um, I mean, my name is Izanami, and this is my twin brother, Izanagi.”




    Young Izanagi: “[Cilz]”


    Young Abe: “Izanami and Izanagi, huh? [Cilz], my name is Abe, Abe Lidor. I was at that park down there earlier, but I no longer want to go there due to a certain someone…”



    Young Izanagi: “Who? Me?”



    Young Abe: “No, you dolt. Someone I once called a friend. He did something to me, something I’ll never forgive.”



    The twins exchange glances and then stick out their hands to Abe.



    Young Izanami: “Say, I don’t know what happened between you and that kid but,”


    Young Izanagi: “Let’s be friends! You seem pretty cool for a crybaby!”



    Izanami elbows Izanagi for the last remark.




    Young Izanagi: “Oof! Cut it out sis, I was just joking.”



    Abe rolls his eyes at the scene of them bickering, then interrupts them when he puts out his hand as a sign of friendship.



    Young Abe: “I don’t know what the future holds, but…treat me well, friends.” *smiles



    He shakes Izanagi’s hand first, but when he goes off to shake Izanami’s hand…



    Young Abe: “Hey, what are you?!” *blush



    Izanami took the two boys by surprise when she quickly pulled down Abe’s shorts and underwear. Izanagi gasps, and Izanami points with a look of triumph.


    Young Izanami: “See?! I told you Abe is a bo-....Ahhh…” *blush



    Young Izanagi: “Sis, you…” *face palms



    Young Abe: “Y-you idiooot!”




    //End Flashback - Abe’s room



    I awoke to find my head placed firmly on Izanami’s lap. We’re both on my bed. Our eyes met, and I couldn’t help but blush. Izanami blinks a few times and then gives off a charming smile.


    Why is she so damn cute?



    Izanami: “Hey there?”


    Abe: “Hey, and thanks for keeping me company. Did I really doze off like that?”



    Izanami: “You did. You must’ve had a lot going on, because you fell to sleep right in our arms. Right bro?”



    I sit up to take a look in Izanagi’s direction. I then shudder to see that he is sitting in my chair with the helmet I invented snuggly on his head. Me and Izanami get up at the same time, but she quickly gets ready to take the helmet off of Izanagi.


    Izanami: “Geeze, bro, will you stop playing with that thing already?!”



    Abe: “Wait! Don’t touch it, Izanami!”



    Izanami freezes in place. She turns to look at me with a puzzled expression, but she is patient enough to wait for me to explain.



    Abe: “That helmet is a part of the big experiment I’ve been conducting. It was meant to be a tool to control the progress of the research and make sure there aren’t any mishaps.”


    Izanami: “Mishaps?”



    Abe: “Yeah, during my research of dark matter and energy, I ran into some trouble (AN: See Prologue), which led me to build this helmet here. Izanagi isn’t in any danger, but if you take off the helmet abruptly, I can’t promise his neural circuits won’t get damaged in the process.”



    Izanami gulps and shudders at the thought of her brother becoming a vegetable, so she pulls back and looks at him from a distance.



    Izanami: “Abe, what should we do to bring him back?”


    Abe: “Well, there’s two options. The first is to wait for him to come back on his own.”:



    Izanami: “And the other choice?”



    Abe: “The next is for me to intervene. I have a method to bring him back, but in order to keep the procedure a secret, you’d have to wait downstairs.”



    Izanami pondered for a moment, and soon came to a decision.



    Izanami: “I trust you Abe, bring him back for me.”



    Abe: “Got it.”



    Izanami silently leaves the room. I gather my thoughts and start to focus. Placing one hand on Izanagi’s shoulder, I close my eyes and slip into his subconscious. What lies before me is a desert. Even though the star is bright, shining down on my body, I feel no sense of temperature. I make my way through the sandy hills looking high and low for Izanagi.


    Abe: (So this is his [Pseudo Reality Dungeon].)


    It’s been about a [block] trudging through this desert, but there is no sign of life. I begin calling out Izanagi’s name, but I hear nothing except my own echo. Just when I was about to prepare another tactic, I could faintly see moving figures up ahead. It was Izanagi, and he was being chased by some creatures.


    Demons.


    Since they were all going in the opposite direction, I had no choice but to chase after them. Just then, I heard a cry from above.



    Izanami: “Aaaabe!”



    Abe: “Izanami?!”



    Izanami, who I thought was waiting back in our reality, came crashing down towards me. I brace myself for our impact, raise my arms out and catch her from hitting the ground. I blush due to our faces being really close, but then snap out of it. I raise us up off the ground after the impact and take a good look at her with the [Eye of Benevolence}.



    Just to make sure she isn’t a fake.



    Nothing changed from the last check except the number of [riles] left for her to live, which is now 5 instead of 6. I sigh a breath of relief but then I clasp her cheeks together in a fit of rage.


    Abe: “I-Z-A-N-A-M-I!”


    Izanami: “Sowwwy”



    Abe: “What are you doing here?”


    Izanami: “I got curious and couldn’t wait downstairs for you to bring him back. Where are we by the way? I touched your shoulder to see if you were conscious, and the next thing I know, I’m falling.”


    That explains how she got here. I’m not too sure about the specifics, but it looks like traveling to a [pseudo reality dungeon] is transferable regardless as to whether one is awakened or not. That also means I’ll have to be careful when and where I go into meditation. In any case, perhaps now is a better time than any to awaken the twins.

    Holy Spirit: [[I know what you’re thinking Abe, but now is not the time to awaken them.]]



    Abe: [[Whoa, you scared me!]]



    Holy Spirit: [[Looks like I’ll have to remind you that if you awaken anyone without them recognizing me as God, then it’s the same as awakening them through Darkness.]]



    Oh, that’s right. The point of awakening is to have vassals ready for the kingdom of Heaven. However, if they are not of a sound mind to accept God as their lord, then it’s a fruitless effort.


    Abe: [[You saw right through me, my lord. I apologize for my insolence.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[It’s fine, just making sure you’re on the proper path. Till next time.]]



    The HolySpirit’s ever present aura dims, and I refocus my attention at the problem at hand. I turn towards Izanami and then point to where Izanagi and the demons are.


    Abe: “Look, there’s no more time to explain, I’m going to need your help to recover your brother.”


    She looks to where I’m pointing and gasps when she sees izanagi running from those demonic creatures. Without saying anything more, we give each other a quick nod and race in their direction. It only took a few moments to catch up to them, that’s when Izanagi, panting, almost out of breath, noticed us coming towards him.



    Izanagi: “You guys, this is crazy, what in Kwhali are these things?”



    Looking closer, they were like the fat, wriggling [exotarps] back at home. The kind you’d see in a backyard, but these were much bigger, and all three had sharp teeth all around their mouths.


    Definitely what nightmares are made of.



    Abe: “Guys, run to my side!”



    Izanagi: “You have a plan, Abe?”


    Abe: “Yeah, hurry up!”




    As they run towards me, I lock my [Eye of Benevolence] and unlock my [Sword of Revelation] in its place. The twins get behind me, and the three big [exotarp] like demons dig under the sand, disappearing from our sight. We all stay wary of our surroundings.



    Izanami: “I gotta say, this is some crazy experiment, Abe.”



    Abe: “Shh! Focus!”



    The ground starts rumbling, and I brace myself to prepare for their underground attack. The first one jumped out at me, but I was fast enough to slice it in half. The second and third ones fly toward the twins at the same time. The twins are frozen in fear due to the shock of these oversized demons and my resilience. I have no choice but to use a script. I cast [Spirit Clone], a high tiered script that creates a physical clone of myself. I head toward the demon after Izanami, while my clone goes for Izanagi’s demon target. We simultaneously slash our opponents in half. The twins are left spellbound by the scene.


    Izanagi: “Abe…is that really you?”



    Izanami: “How…did you pull that off?”


    Abe: “I promise I’ll explain everything when the time is right, but for now….let’s head back.”


    My clone disappears as the wind blows sand across the spiritual land. I reach my hand out to the twins, and they grab onto it without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, we made it back to my room. Due to secretly casting [Sleep] on the twins before being transported back, I find them sleeping on the chair and floor respectively. I carry them on the bed and put up the helmet in a safer spot. Not that I’d need it again anyways.



    //End Chapter 4 ~ Among Friends and Foes (Part 2)~


    //Somewhere in Abe’s [Pseudo Reality Dungeon]




    I find myself back in the old, run down, mansion, where I left off last time. My search continues for my core self. I have passed many doors by now, but neither my core or K.I.P’s presence was sensed anywhere. I started to get worried and my pessimistic tendency started creeping up on me.



    What if I never grow spiritually?


    Could KIP have done something to my core self?


    Is God going to replace me as his [Eternal Friend] if I don’t make progress?


    What will I do if I fail this mission?


    Have…I ever failed anything I set my mind to before?



    .

    In the back of my mind, I had these thoughts. As the thoughts kept racing through my consciousness, I continued to march through the halls of this fabricated mansion. Finally, in what seemed like forever, I made it to the end. In the large, barren room at the center of everything lies my core self and a shadowy figure hovering over it. I walk closer to them, with a hint of anger. I was angry because I knew from what God told me a [wob] ago that one’s core self never sleeps. Which means, this shadowy figure…K.I.P, did something as I feared.


    I wasn’t about to hear any excuses.


    I drew my [Revelations Sword] and pointed it at K.I.P. K.I.P doesn’t move, instead, he stares silently at me. Without a hint of warning, I lunge at K.I.P, blade in hand. However, he dodges it with ease. I steady my stance and prepare to lunge at him again. I have to get him away from my core, even if it means using up some [sacrifice points]. That’s when I realized that K.I.P stepped away from me and my core, and slightly bowed…to me.



    K.I.P: [[Abe, our thoughts are connected, that’s why all this time I was thinking of a way to convince you that I am not your enemy. So instead of fighting you, I allowed you to take a swing of your sword. First, to let you know that you wouldn’t be able to hit me. If you insisted on using a [Script of knowledge], I was going to humble myself before you, as I am now.]]



    After hearing what he had to say, I finally relaxed my stance. I wasn’t fully ready to trust him yet, but I also didn’t think he was bluffing when he mentioned that our minds are connected. However…


    Abe: [[K.I.P, you say our thoughts are connected, but why can’t I hear your thoughts, but you mine?]]


    K.I.P rises from his bow and answers honestly.


    K.I.P: [[I have been using a script that cancels out telepathy, my apologies.]]


    Abe: [[Why?]]


    K.I.P: [[I did it simply to protect you and the body we share. If we were to exchange thoughts on a regular basis, they would intertwine, causing both of our thought processes to be overwhelmed.]]


    That made sense, if K.I.P really is a spirit placed in my body by God himself, then that would mean two souls are sharing the same body. K.I.P may have saved us from going insane.


    Abe: [[How long have you kept up the script?]]


    K.I.P: [[Honestly speaking? Since the day I was woken from my slumber, which was about one [wob] ago.]]


    The same timeframe as my trip to Purgatory, where I met God. A sigh leaks out from me and I officially drop my guard. I look at my core self which is in slumber,then back to K.I.P. It seems some of the pieces are starting to come together.


    Abe: [[K.I.P, is it possible that your presence in my body is the reason why my coreself is sleeping right now?]]


    K.I.P: [[Sadly, yes. Until I get a body of my own, I don’t think you’ll be able to spiritually grow.]]


    Abe: [[Great, I should’ve known…]]


    While I can still use [Scripts of knowledge] without any issues due to my own efforts and training, the problem lies with unlocking the blessings and relics that come with being God’s [Eternal Friend]. The battle against Baal is drawing close, and [Pretty Anarchy] is definitely up to something sinister. I’ll need those extra benefits since unlike others, I can only use scripts on limited [sacrifice points].


    K.I.P: [[Abe, may I suggest grinding sacrifice points?]]


    Abe: [[Grinding isn’t an issue, but rather time. While I’m out grinding points, [Pretty Anarchy] could be out wreaking havoc on [Hops City] as we converse.]]



    K.I.P: [[Then…how about borrowing some of my power?]]


    Abe: !?


    K.I.P: [[Don’t take it the wrong way. I just feel bad about the circumstances. Afterall, if it wasn’t for me, you’d be able to ascend to the next spiritual level. Now that it’s come to light that I’m the reason for your setback, I just want to take responsibility, that’s all.]]



    I thought for a moment, but after contemplating it carefully…



    Abe: [[No, I’m sure using your powers would be helpful indeed, but God put you here to test my resolve. If I am spiritually stunted, then I’ll just have to carry the burden and rely on my friends.]]



    K.I.P: [[I see, well, the offer is always open. If there ever comes a time when I am needed, then I will be at your beckon call.]]



    Abe: [[Thanks, K.I.P. By the way, what have you been doing since the last time we last met?]]




    K.I.P: [[Since the time of my awakened slumber, I’ve been doing some..research.]]


    Abe: [[On planet Kwhali?]]



    K.I.P: [[On all of existence. I’ve been studying in hopes of finding clues of who I am and why God placed me in your body.]]


    Abe: [[Any luck on that?]]


    K.I.P: [[None, I also tried talking with God, but somehow…}


    Abe: [[Somehow…what?]]



    K.I.P: [[I can’t communicate with him. I tried so many different times, but, there is never a response or reaction.]]


    Abe: [[Hmm…]]



    That’s odd since God never ignores anyone, but I can also tell that he isn’t lying since God himself can’t seem to reach out to K.I.P either. It must have something to do with the missing 8 [Divine Truths].



    K.I.P:[[I put that mystery on hold and decided to spend my time acquiring more information and guarding your coreself.]]



    Abe: [[I see…I suppose I have no choice but to go back then. I’ll figure something out about this situation after this whole [Pretty Anarchy] mess.]]



    K.I.P: [[Very well. Oh, and Abe, do be careful dealing with that trio, [Pretty Anarchy], was it? Chances are high that at least one of them formed a contract with Baal.]]



    Abe: [[I’m aware, I’ll take extra precaution now that I don’t know to what extent their powers are at.]]



    K.I.P nods and we bid each other farewell. I thought about talking with God upon returning back to reality, but decided to put off the conversation for some other time. There are still things I need to do in order to prepare for the war with Baal and complete the [Holy Mission]. Back in my room, I notice the twins are still sleeping soundly on my bed. As they should since only a few [Sorxes] have passed since my time in the [Pseudo Reality Dungeon]. I open up my [digital knowledge terminal] on my desk. A big screen projects on the wall above my desk and it houses multiple other screens depicting various statuses and information unbiased to either my interests or needs.



    Abe: “Run-run, give me data on all of the religious regions across the globe that follow the [BDOT] Discipline.”



    After receiving my command, my droid, Run-run displays the information on my terminal’s screens and I can see detailed information of every building that follows the [Basic Doctrine of Truth] or BDOT. The BDOT is a full length series of books that prophets across the ages have written. Even though the authors are all human beings, they were all said to be instructed on what material to write about by God himself. There are other doctrines out there aside from the [BDOT] that are also said to be divinely inspired, but while in Purgatory, God informed me that the BDOT is the only authentic word of God. What I’m about to do isn’t a part of the mission, but it will definitely help me prepare for what’s to come.


    Abe: “Now Run-run, take 50% of my revenue and divide it among the [BDOT Cathedrals] currently listed. Do this every first [Rile] of each [Quib] and make sure the contributor is anonymous.”



    The BDOT suggests 10% of one’s income is to be spent on tidings, but I added an extra 40% in order to ensure all the cathedrals get a decent amount.


    [Holy Spirit: Tidings - Giving 10% of income to God’s Establishments: +5 Sacrificial Power]



    I finished setting up a tidings regimen, then moved on to other matters. It’s troubling that I can’t make any progress on my spiritual growth until my core self awakens. Even then, I’m a bit worried that I’ll fail the trials due to my wavering heart. It’s not like I would fall to Baal’s side. Demons tend to have their own regions and factions, but the truth of the matter is that you’re either with God, or against him. The previous events show that [Pretty Anarchy] is affiliating themselves with Baal, a deity who was once at God’s side as a vassal. I don’t know the details of his fall outside of what's in the [BDOT] scriptures, but his theme is [Id], a power that controls destruction and desire. The past is still locked away within the 8 [Divine Truths], so that’s all I know about Baal, for now.



    [Spirit Tune] isn’t enough to find Pretty Anarchy, but I can’t ask Lit to perform a [sacred] tier [Script of Knowledge], using it at the level he’s at will put him at risk of damaging his soul. That’s where my abilities come in. I can use the same powers of all the people I have [spiritual ties] with despite not having a [Theme] yet. Not only that, but I don’t have the same mental strain of using scripts like anyone else would. That's one of the many benefits of being God’s [Eternal Friend]. In exchange for such privileges, I can only use scripts by spending [Sacrifice Power] I can accumulate by doing God’s work. The breakdown of Sacrifice Power go like this:



    Low Cost = Sacrifice Power 1

    Mid Cost = Sacrifice Power 2

    High Cost = Sacrifice Power 3

    Special Cost = Sacrifice Power 4

    Sacred Cost = Sacrifice Power 5




    Those are the costs of using [Scripts of Knowledge]. There are certain rules I have to keep in mind when spending SP. Sacrifice power can stack for one thing, and passive skills consume SP every [block] or so that they are activated. I do have the benefit of using each new script I acquire for free one time, which is why it’s important for me to use scripts sparingly, as the second use will come at a price. The exceptions are holy and dark script attributes. I can freely use Holy scripts 7 times per [rile], while Dark scripts cost double the SP.


    Now, as for the work that can accumulate SP:



    Tidings - Giving 10% of income to God’s Establishments: 1 SP

    Charity - Helping the needy: 2 SP

    Prayer - Communicating with God in a positive manner.: 3 SP

    Worship - Giving praise to the most high.: 4 SP

    Altruism - Risking one’s life to save others: 5 SP

    Evangelism - Recruiting others to God’s side.: 10 SP

    Obedience - Keeping God’s commandments each rile.: 20 SP

    Crusade - Clearing a Holy Mission Objective.: 50 SP

    Salvation - Clearing a Holy Mission Milestone.: 75 SP

    Sacrifice - Risking one’s life for the belief in God.: 100 SP




    For every way to earn SP, there are also ways to lose it as well. The [Sin Error Margin] takes away SP everytime I attempt to commit a sin. I can get those points back only by repenting. Here is a list of sin types and the SP it revokes from my [spiritual bank].:


    Blasphemy: -100 points

    False Idol Worship: -75 Points

    Vain actions against the Lord: -50 Points

    Disobedience to Parents: -20 Points

    Killing: -15 Points

    Adultery: -10 Points

    Stealing: -5 Points

    Sin of the flesh: -4 Points

    Lying: -3 Points

    Coveting: -2 Points

    Evil Thoughts: -1 Points



    As I said before, God’s system prevents me from sinning, but the ‘attempt’ is treated as an actual offense. I get out of my seat and hover over to the twins resting on my bed. For a moment, I admire Izanami’s peaceful look, but then get started planting the seed that will ensure my objective of saving them is successful. A few moments pass, and I finish my intentions.



    Abe: “I swear you two, I won’t let you die…”



    I say this under my breath so as not to wake them up. Time is running short before the prophecy runs its course. Since I’ve become Lit’s [Spiritual Sibling] I have now obtained the powers he has aside from his {unique} script [Resurrection]. My best course of action now is to locate and apprehend [Pretty Anarchy]. I would track them down using a [support] script like [World’s Eye], a special tier script that allows me to see anywhere on Planet Kwhali. In order to make use of this skill to find them, I’ll need to also use [Spirit Tune]. I read the scripts in my mind and do the computations needed to invoke them simultaneously. Since it’ll be my first time using both, there won’t be any SP deducted from my bank. All that’s required of me is to do the mental work. I sit back into my chair and concentrate.



    I cast [World’s Eye] first, then follow it up with [Spirit Tune]. Since Lit casted Spirit Tune the last time, it had already gathered more information about the Pretty Anarchy members after they were seen destroying that family. A series of questions popped in my mind that I’ll have to address during this tracking session:




    Why was that family targeted?


    How many of the members are associated with Baal?


    What is the third member’s identity?



    Truth be told, I have a hunch who the third member is, but that’s all it is. I don’t know why the person would form a comradery with Sicily and Amanda, but that is something to look into later. Spirit Tune finishes tracking down Pretty Anarchy, using World’s Eye, a vision pops up in my subconscious…my [Third Eye]. It’s a vision of an underground cavern. The area is well lit, yet damp. I see markings on the walls of the cavern. Spirit Tune’s visionary capabilities can only track after events have already unfolded, but because I’m using the vision from World’s Eye, the view is in real time. I scan deeper into the cavern, and I can hear voices growing louder. Since I know they’re in the cave, I make sure I take note of World’s Eye’s location marks. It was an area just outside of Hops City, mostly surrounded by a body of water. A perfect getaway for those who want their actions to go undiscovered. My search finally comes to a close in a large area of the cave where I spot Sicily, Amanda and the third member who is the only one in disguise. Among them were 4 unfamiliar people, naked and chained up. I focus on their conversation.




    Third Member: “Sicily, did you find out what your [theme] is, and the conditions required for using scripts?”




    The third member, in a woman’s voice asks this of Sicily who was currently wrapped in the arms of Amanda. Without moving from their spot, she turns to the third member and nods confidently.


    Sicily: “Yeah, apparently Baal says that my theme is [Absolute Wrath]. In order to use scripts, I have to kill a certain number of people. That number rises every [Wob].”



    Abe: !!!



    Third Member: “I see, very good. Amanda, what about you?”



    Amanda squeezes Sicily tighter, which gets reciprocated by her brushing her head back into her chest. With a smirk and glint in her eye, she gives her response.



    Amanda: “My theme is [Absolute Lust]. The condition set for me is to have intercourse with a set amount of individuals regardless of gender. Like my babe Sicily, the number rises every [Wob].”



    Sicily: “Hey, remember what I told you Ama. You’re free to f**k who you want, but you’ll always belong to me!”



    Amanda: “Of darling, I’m all yours.”



    The two start making out, but then get interrupted by the muffled voices of their captives chained to the end of the cavern wall.



    Sicily: “Hey, Shut up! Ugh! Can we kill them now?!”



    Third Member: “No, not yet. Keep in mind why we’re doing this in the first place. We have to get the attention of our next potential member.”



    Amanda: “Hmm? I still don’t get it, wouldn’t raping and killing his family members make him detest us instead of join us?”



    Third Member: “It’s fine if he does, our only mission is to bring him to Baal’s side. He will form a contract with him to get to us, and that’s when our goal will be one step closer to being fulfilled.”



    Sicily: “She’s right Ama, besides, it’s not like we’re all comrades here. Keep in mind we’re rivals seeking to become God.”


    Amanda: “Oh yeah, that’s right, but, y’know I’d rather rule existence with you Sici.”



    Sicily: “Of course!”



    Abe: …..



    I think I heard and saw enough, so I got ready to end the connection to them. However…



    Third Member: “So Abe, did you get all that?”




    They all raise their heads up at the ceiling, their eyes looking as if they were staring into my soul.



    //End Chapter 4 ~Among Friends and Foes (Part 3)~


    //Flashback one [wob] ago - Purgatory



    Holy Spirit: [[Well, well, aren’t you a talented one?]]


    Abe: [[.....]] *Blush



    I shoot out multiple shots of elements at the Holy Spirit who manifested into a humanoid form. Blasts of wind, fire, ice, earth, lightning, holy and dark elements all hurl at the spiritual being with great force. With astonishing acrobatic abilities, the Holy spirit used the wind trajectory to propel himself off the ground. While airborne, he dodges the whirlwind of fire, one chain going past his feet, the other past his side. The lightning and holy elements end up dancing on all of his fingertips. Before falling into the pit I created using an earth script, the Holy Spirit flicks his wrists sending the holy and lightning back my way.


    Holy Spirit: [[How sweet of you to send me my favorite elements!]]


    The lightning and holy elements intertwine as they fly towards me. Its size multiplied by three and it was too fast for me to dodge. Using the special [Psychic] script [Marble Realm], I was able to absorb the magical attack reflected back at me. Absorbing the Holy and Lightning elements revitalized my stamina allowing me to follow up with more attacks. Since the Holy Spirit is in flesh and gave a training handicap of not using any offensive [scripts of knowledge], he fell in the pit full of the dark element. I wasn’t worried about his well being, but rather my own since this is God we’re talking about.


    I couldn’t hold back.


    I used two different scripts this time. The first being [Super Massive Black Hole], an offensive psychic script that sucks all opponents into an area of the [Abyss] dimension. The script causes the environment to twist and distort space. The pit where the Holy Spirit fell was completely sucked up into the black hole. For extra leverage, I sent a wave of meteors into the black hole using the [sacred] tiered script [Meteor Rain]. I watch the carnage of the meteorites crashing into black hole until it completely vanishes. My attempt to encase the Holy Spirit inside wasn’t in vain, even after seeing him rip open the sky, climb out of the abyss and levitate in mid air. He noticed that I was nowhere to be found. Without even a hint of worry, the Holy Spirit sat playfully on nothing but air, folding his arms and closing his eyes in wait.


    Feeling the vibrations in the wind, the Holy Spirit catches my [Revelation Sword] at all four angles using nothing but his fingers and toes. Looking down at him, he gives me a smile followed by a wink. Me and my [Spirit Clones] were unable to break our swords free from his grasps, so we gave them up and went back into the sacred ability [Holy Ghost Mode]. As we all attempted to punch him in the stomach, he tossed all four swords into the air then swooped down to a lower altitude causing us to miss his body. He instantaneously vanished, only to reappear above our heads. Before we could even attempt to chase after him, we realized we were surrounded by celestial swords aimed at us.


    Abe (x 4): [[Hey no fair, what about your promise?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[And that’s game.]]


    Our own swords came crashing down at our toros, and I was snapped back to the original realm of Purgatory. That’s when I realized that the frenzy of blades was just a distraction for me and my spirit clones to get hit with our own falling swords.


    Abe: [[Brilliant.]]


    Holy Spirit: [[That is my sentiments for you, my child.]]


    The Holy Spirit, still in his humanoid form gave me a swift hug, which caused me to blush once more.



    Abe: [[Uh, my lord?]] *blush


    Holy Spirit: [[You’ve come far in only a matter of [quibs]. You may not have acquired a theme, but to think that you too can read them from the source itself!]]


    Abe: [[My lord, please.]] *blush



    Holy Spirit: [[What’s wrong my child? Don’t tell me you’re shy of a little skinship.]]


    Abe: [[You’re not wearing any clothing!]] *blush



    Moments pass by and I take a rest while in the company of the Holy Spirit’s original state, which is formless. He’s a role of God that is omnipresent in nature and isn’t meant to maintain a single form for too long.



    Holy Spirit: [[Abe, I’ll give you passing marks for this training session. In fact, I’m sure the trials and tribulations you’ll be facing will be a cinch for you to handle.]]


    Abe: [[Does this mean my training is over?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Indeed it does. However, there is one more thing you need to know about the 8 [Divine Truths].]]


    Abe: [[You mean the ones I need to find in order to restore your memories?]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Aye, the truths you are to seek are residing in the [divine fragments]. As for what the fragments are and how to find them, I’m bestowing you blessings. Relics that contain my own unique abilities. You already have one, the [Revelations Sword] that I had you craft for yourself. The one that will help you find the divine fragments is called [The Eye of Judgement].]]


    Abe: [[Eye of Judgement…]]


    Holy Spirit: [The fragments are residing in those that are possessed by their own spiritual darkness. Baal has already reached out to some of them, so you must be careful when you run into them.]]


    Abe: [[....]]


    Holy Spirit: [[With that being said, you won’t have to worry about holding back on them since they’re already possessed. Once you destroy the darkness within them, then that’ll be your chance to restore their humanity, and then I will take care of the rest by giving them a chance at salvation.]]


    Abe [[Understood…]]


    Holy Spirit: [[Now rest up, you have a long journey ahead of you.]]



    //Flashback End




    Everything I’ve learned from God a [wob] ago was leading up to this moment. [World’s Eye] was still in effect, the beings I see before me in the secluded cavern are no longer human. By selling their souls to Baal, they were able to spot my presence. None of them showed any hint of worry about being discovered. I take this chance to analyze their stats using the [Eye of Judgement] relic. My eye went from green to red, and three stats laid before me.



    Name: Sicily Delta

    Divine Spirit Fragment: Absolute Wrath


    Status:


    Physical Health: 100% | Hermaphrodite

    Emotional Health: 1% | Fragment of Anger In Control

    Mental Health: 100% | No Status Effects

    Spiritual Health: -100% | {Third Eye Unlocked}



    Threat Level: S


    —-------------------------------


    Name: Amanda Promise

    Divine Spirit Fragment: Absolute Lust


    Status:


    Physical Health: 60% | On Period

    Emotional Health: 1% | Fragment of Joy In Control

    Mental Health: 25% | No comment

    Spiritual Health: -100% | {Third Eye Unlocked}



    Threat Level: S


    —-------------------------------


    Name: Jeane Nite

    Divine Spirit Fragment: Absolute Envy (Aura only)


    Status:


    Physical Health: 100% | Transformation Active

    Emotional Health: 1% | Fragment of Fear In Control

    Mental Health: 100% | No Status Effects

    Spiritual Health: -100% | {Third Eye Unlocked}



    Threat Level: S




    So, Jeane really is the third member of [Pretty Anarchy]. From the look of things, he transformed into a woman in order to hide his identity. For now, I’ll play dumb. The goal isn’t to expose him, but to bring him and the others to God’s side. In order for that to happen, I must destroy their inner demons. Based on the conversation earlier, in order for them to harness the powers of their [themes], they must fulfill the contract they made with Baal. Each contract holds a particular condition they must abide by. Similar to the condition I set for myself when I made a covenant with God.



    The situation has gotten delicate, the prisoners they are keeping inside the cave have to be rescued. I don’t want to see another massacre like what Sicily and Amanda did to the previous family. Based on what they were talking about, the people they are slaughtering are related to the individual that is like them. In other words, another [divine fragment] holder. I didn’t want to use this strategy so soon, but it looks like I have no choice. The group of three remained silent as they waited for me to say or do something while observing them.




    Abe: “Sleep soundly you two, I’ll be back soon.”



    I leave the twins in my room and use the sacred tier script, [warp] to make my way to their secluded hideout. Their eyes widen with surprise when they see not only me, but a summoning of 7 Angels with various ranks from [ArchAngel] to [Virtues]. I played my hand and decided to use up all 7 of my free holy scripts. I’ll have to thank Lit later, if it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t have had access to high level support summons such as these.



    Amanda: “Oh my, such a dreamy looking army you got there, Abe.”



    Amanda licks her lips in a provocative way. The three were caught off guard, but their composure didn’t stay shaken. The three move closer to us, but three out of the seven angels I summoned cut them off from proceeding any further. The other four proceed to release the prisoners from their shackles.



    Sicily: “So Abe, we finally meet again. I hope that cut on your back left a nasty scar for you to remember me by.” *winks




    Jeane: “So Baal was right, Abe, you’ve become a child of God now, huh?”



    Abe: “I know of Sicily and Amanda, but do I know you?”



    Jeane: “Maybe, maybe not. However, I would like you to know that I’ve had a long standing crush on you.”



    Abe: “Hmph, can’t say that I’m flattered. Anyways, I’m taking away your prisoners, and in order to prevent any more tragedies, I’m defeating all of you, right here, right now. No objections!”




    Jeane: “Awe, how cold of you. Looks like we’ll have no choice but to flee.”




    Something didn’t sit right. The three of them were being too submissive, on the other hand I don’t know what they’re capable of outside of the threat level rating. I instructed the angels to protect us with defensive scripts that shields against physical, chi, psychic and magic attacks, the prisoners were also included in that protection.





    Zadkiel (Righteousness of God)

    Theme: RIGHTEOUS

    Sacrifice Power: 20


    ((Abe, I think it might be best to purify these three now, don’t you think?))




    Yael (To ascend)

    Theme: HOLY

    Sacrifice Power: 11


    ((I concur, give us the word and we will eradicate their inner demons swifter than a ‘thief in the night’.))



    Abe: ((You two…may be right. Ok, take them out as soon as we release the prison-))


    “Gyaaahh!!” x 5




    Abe: !?



    My thoughts transferring to the angels were interrupted by a series of screaming in the direction of the prisoners. I and the others turn our attention that way only to be met with a gruesome scene.



    Ramiel (Thunder of God)

    Theme: INTELLECT

    Sacrifice Power: 17


    ((What is going on over there? Samael, Castiel, Raziel, Kafziel, report!))



    Samael (Venom of God)

    Theme: DARK

    Sacrifice Power: 3


    ((We broke their shackles and then they started clawing their throats out!))




    Abe: *Clicks tongue ((Heal them immediately! We’ll take care of those three.))



    Castiel (My Cover is God)

    Theme: FORTITUDE

    Sacrifice Power: 10


    ((We’re trying, but it looks like they are afflicted with a strong curse on top of hypnosis!))



    Raziel (Safekeeper of the Universe’s Secrets)

    Theme: SACRED

    Sacrifice Power: 9



    ((I’ll lift the curse, Kafziel, bind the victims so they don’t cause any more damage to themselves!))


    Kafziel (Speedy one of God)

    Theme: FREEDOM

    Sacrifice Power: 7



    ((I’m on it!))






    The four angels work in unison to avert a travesty from happening. Me and the other three angels waste no more time and charge towards Sicily, Amanda and Jeane who also prepare for the showdown. I retract the [Eye of Judgement] relic and replace it with the [Revelations Sword]. My first target is Jeane who is within my scope of distance. In the blink of an eye, he unravels his own blade from a spatial portal floating beside him. Our swords clash and the spiritual pressure from the weapons cause sparks to fly in various directions around us.



    Abe: “I will stop you! I don’t care why you’re doing this, but it ends now!”



    Jeane: “We’ll see about that!”



    Our swords continued to clash from each swing, it wasn’t long until I heard the sound of fighting from Zadkiel, Yael and Ramiel facing off against Sicily and Amanda. Throughout the cavern, nothing but sounds of heaving breathing, war cries and the clashing of weapons echoed in the otherwise dimly lit, narrow area. Jeane rushed towards me at great speed, he must’ve used [Haste] on himself, in which case I casted [Ghost Mode], a mid tier psychic support script that renders me not only invisible to the naked eye, but unable to be hit with physical attacks. As soon as Jeane made it within striking distance, his blade went right through my transparent neck. The force and speed he used to cut me was too great for him to stop himself properly. I immediately ended Ghost Mode and stuck him down his back using my sword.



    Jeane: “Aaaah!!”



    Jeane made a loud scream in a womanly voice due to his transformation. Blood spurted from his back, the cut was deep enough for him to fall on his face. As I thought to myself “one down”, he rises up from his fall, the cut almost instantaneously healed.


    Abe: “I see, you also casted a regeneration script. Clever.”



    Jeane: “Fuu, it’s been awhile since you last praised me.”



    Abe: 'So we've met before afterall.”



    Jeane: “You can cut the act now Abe, I know you realize who you're talking to.”


    From there, Jeane took off his mask and revealed his girlish face. It was a little hard to make out his facial features, but if it wasn’t for the green hair tied up in a ponytail, I’d say he’d look a lot like Izanami.

    Jeane: "I transformed into a girl for you, y'know?"

    Abe: “Please don’t say such disgusting things…Jeane.”



    I entertained his need for conversation in hopes of catching him off guard. While we were talking, I secretly casted a low tier summon script [Spirit Animal] and made it invisible for a brief moment until it made its way behind Jeane. The [canig] looking animal revealed itself once it was in striking distance, baring its fangs at Jeane’s neck.



    Sicily: “Jeane, you idiot! Behind you!”



    Jeane: “Huh?”



    Sicily’s warning was in vain as Jeane’s throat was ripped apart by the spirit animal. He collapsed to the floor clasping his throat until he remained lifeless. Sicily fell to Zadkiel’s blade due to her losing focus in the midst of fighting him. Her head goes flying clean off her neck and rolls away somewhere in the shadows.




    Amanda: “Oh no…”





    Amanda falls on her bottom after witnessing her fallen comrades. Me and the angels close in on her and tears roll down her face. I prepared to give her the finishing blow, but I couldn’t help but think it wasn’t going to be over after this. My pessimism may be annoying at times, but it’s also accurate in terms of predicting bad omens.



    Amanda: “Sicily…I won’t let it end like this!”



    Before I can strike her down with my sword, Amanda makes a blood curdling cry that ends up shaking the entire cave. The vibrations caused by the sound waves ended up causing the cave to crumble before us. We all instinctively knew how frail the surroundings were, so we focused on melee combat as opposed to using offensive scripts.


    Or at least that’s what I hoped was the case.



    Amanda’s script-influenced cry left the cave with no other option but to crash in on itself from the pressure of the sea above us.



    Samael: ((Hey! What’s going on?!))



    Abe: ((Amanda is causing the cave to collapse, we have to get the victims out of here, now!))



    Amanda managed to disappear due to the distraction she caused. However, we were able to hear her last few words before we all made our escape.



    Amanda: ((It was fun Abe, but it looks like we’ll have to meet again in the next reality.))




    From that point, everything faded to black.





    //End Ch.4 Among Friends and Foes (Part 4)


    Izanami: “Abe? Abe, wake up!”



    Izanagi: “Maybe we should let him rest sis, he’s been through a lot with his latest invention after all.”



    Izanami: “B-but it’s not like him to sleep this long! Maybe he’s sick?”



    Izanagi: “Hmm….”



    I hear the faint voices of my friends, but I can’t bring myself to get up. My mind is foggy and I’m too comfortable right now to just get out of bed. Out of the blue, I hear Izanami whispering something to her brother.



    Izanagi: “Oh! Good idea!”



    Izanagi clears his throat and does the most annoying thing he could do to get me up.



    Laugh.


    Izanagi: “Hahahaha!!”



    I jet straight up out of bed and quickly cover his mouth. I can see Izanami was well prepared since she covered her ears to the horrible sound.


    Abe: “You two are terrible..”



    Izanami: “See? I told you it’d work bro.”


    Izanagi: “Huh, I guess my laugh makes a good alarm.”



    Abe: “Never use it to wake me up again.”



    The twins start laughing to my annoyance. As they celebrate their victory by giving each other a quick elbow bash, I try to recall the time before my sleep. That’s when everything came back to me. A chill ran down my spine when I think back to the time I confronted [Pretty Anarchy]. One thing led to another and me and my army of Angels managed to take out Jeane and Sicily, but I have no clue what happened after cornering Amanda. She did something that caused everything to go black…but, what was it? That’s when I remembered her last line:



    ((It was fun Abe, but it looks like we’ll have to meet again in the next reality.))




    The next reality…


    Abe: *Gasp



    Izanami: “Abe? What’s wrong?”



    Izanagi: “Did you forget something?”



    I ignore the twins' questions and frantically check the date on my [VPod]. It was the same as before I went to the cavern. No, to be more accurate, it’s around the time I fell asleep on Izanami’s lap. That time I broke down in depression of my parents’ oblivious, negligent nature towards me. That can mean only one thing.


    [Pretty Anarchy] is also capable of time travel.


    That must’ve been their trump card in case things turn sour. However, there are serious risks that come with traveling to the past or future. Amanda did so knowing that.



    Izanami: “Hey, Abe? What’s wrong? You look really scary right now.”



    Abe: “...”




    Izanagi: “Sis, let’s wait downstairs for now.”


    Izanami: “Huh? But aren’t you worried about-”


    Izanagi: “Take a look at his eyes. You should know what that expression means just as much as I do.”


    Izanami: “.....”



    I can hear the twins' footsteps fade away as I breeze through the screens of my [Quantum Terminal]. I search for various pieces of information regarding not just my planet, but the universe itself. I even look up the miniscule details about the physics that rule space and time. So far, I haven’t come across anything that didn’t match the previous timeline. A few more [Lins] pass by and I breathe a sigh of relief that nothing significantly changed, even the subjective information that has more to do with my personal life didn’t seem to have any changes to it. But the fact remains that we are now in a different timeline. I know this because of two facts. The first being that a few plant species that were once extinct, now exist. The second fact is:




    The members of [Pretty Anarchy] are nowhere to be found in this universe.




    It’s obvious that Amanda used [Time Travel (Past)] in order to avoid the demise of Sicily and Jeane’s inner demons. If there are no more traces of them in this dimension, then that can only mean they fled to another. It couldn’t be [Purgatory], therefore, the only other dimension is the [Abyss], where Baal resides. There are still a few more things I’ll have to look into, such as the victims’ whereabouts. Finding them again should be top priority as they’ll give me clues as to who [Pretty Anarchy] is looking for. I should check in on Lit and the research team’s state of affairs as well, not to mention my parent’s.



    Abe : *Sigh “Something told me this was going to be a long [rile].”




    I finished up collecting data about this new timeline and then made tithing preparations once more, since the ones I did in the previous timeline never happened in this one. Once everything was settled, I made my way downstairs to where the twins were waiting for me. Their eyes were filled with relief when they saw me enter the living quarters.


    Twins: “Abe!”



    They rushed up to meet me halfway in the room, I scratched my head and let them know I’m okay. Time passed by like that as I told them the partial truth of what I’ve been up to. Of course, I left out the parts that were supernatural in nature. So as not to cause a [sin error], I kept explanations short and vague about the events leading up to now.



    Izanagi: “So, [Pretty Anarchy] left the city?”


    Abe: “Yeah, that’s what I picked up from intelligence.”


    Izanami: “Damn! They really played us like fools this time.”


    Abe: “It isn’t over yet, Izzy, they’ll be back once things settle down. As a matter of fact…”



    I tell them about the message the [Pretty Anarchy] fanboys relayed to me. In 5 [Riles] they wanted to meet us in the abandoned library. Their fate of dying won’t change no matter if I try to keep them away or bring them into danger. So I decided to tell them about the meeting place since I’d rather they stay close to me. If anyone can prevent their deaths, it’s me afterall.


    I plan on using the allotted time up to that fateful [rile] to bring the twins closer to God so that they too can awaken. The question is, how do I go about doing that? Out of all the conversations I’ve had with the twins, we’ve never once talked about God. They were shocked when they knew I converted, but there hasn’t been much time for me to give a proper testimony, let alone hear how they feel about him. From experience, talking to people about spiritual matters is very delicate. Even devout believers can be turned off to someone who comes across as ‘preachy’.



    Izanagi: “So, Abe, what’s the next step?”


    Izanami: “Yeah, now that we know [Pretty Anarchy] is out of reach until 5 more [riles], I’m at a loss as to what to do now.”



    The twins looked down, with good reason. Their reputation as delinquent hunters got stained because of [Pretty Anarchy] giving us the runaround. Now their pride is hurt.



    Abe: “The reality is that we’re unable to do much at this time. [Pretty Anarchy] has claimed the lives of an innocent family, and if they are not stopped, then more lives will be at stake by their hands.”



    Izanagi: “Man, this is crazy, maybe we’re up against more than we can handle this time…”



    Izanami: “Yeah…”



    Abe: “I don’t mean to sidetrack, but I’d like to ask your opinion on something.”




    Twins: ?



    Abe: “What are your thoughts about God?”



    Izanami: “Thoughts about…”



    Izanagi: “God?”




    They stared at each other for a moment, then thought to themselves for a few more [sorxes]. They looked at me with perplexed expressions then gave their answers with a nonchalant shrug.



    Twins: “Dunno!”




    Abe: *Facepalm “I should’ve guessed.”



    Izanami: “Oh, that reminds me, you became a believer didn’t you?”



    Izanagi: “Yeah, that really shocked me, and I was meaning to ask you more about that.”



    Good, at least we got a conversation started on this matter. Now I can only pray that things don’t get ugly.



    Abe: “So, I assume you guys are at least curious as to why I believe in God, but I must warn you of something.”



    Twins: ?



    Abe: “In this reality, God isn’t meant to be proven, but to be believed in. You can ask me anything regarding faith and why I believe in God, but I can’t provide you with empirical evidence.”



    Izanagi: “I see…”



    Izanami: “Hmm…”



    Abe: “Oh and before you ask, I’m referring to God referenced in the [BDOT]. He is the one true God.”



    Izanami: “Ah, that makes sense, otherwise Lit would have a fit!”



    Izanagi: “Hahaha! Hey that rhymed!”



    Me and Izanami cover our ears to Izanagi’s annoying laughter. He finally got the message and piped down.



    Izanagi: “Ooops, sorry.”




    Izanami: “...Anyways, I don’t really know much about the God from the [BDOT], or any other Gods for that matter. The topic has always been a mystery to me.”


    Izanagi: “Same here, as you know, our old man is a retired researcher, and I don’t think mom would’ve paired up with him if she was religious herself.”



    Izanami: *Nods



    Abe: “Aren’t you guys at least a bit curious about God?”




    Izanami: “Well, kinda? But…”



    Izanagi: “It’s like, what does God want from us, his creations?”



    Izanami: “Right, why did he create us, and for what purpose?”



    Abe: “Now we’re getting somewhere. Are you guys familiar with the creation story?”



    Twins: “Somewhat..”



    Abe: “Then tell me what you know, then I’ll embellish on it.”



    Izanagi: “Let’s see, if I remember the story right, God created reality, and in that reality were many of his creations.”



    Izanami: “Among those were two sentient beings made in his image, one male, the other female.”



    Izanagi: “The male was called…uhh.”


    Izanami: “Err…wait, how did the rest of the story go?”



    Abe: “The male was called ‘Adam’, and the female, ‘Lilith’.”


    Twins: “Ooo yeah, that's right!”



    Abe: “The story goes on to explain that there was a dispute between the two sentient beings, they were fighting over dominance.”



    Izanagi: “Then, what did God do?”



    Abe: “Simple, he banished the female from the paradise he made for them.”



    Izanami: “Huh?! Why just her?!”



    Abe: “Because she didn’t fulfill the ‘role’ she was created for properly.”



    Izanami: “The role?”



    Abe: “Yes, everyone is given a role, even God gives himself roles to fulfill in the embodiment of the trinity.”



    Twins: *blink



    Abe: “God made men and women in order to compliment each other, not to fight for dominance.”




    Izanami: “Hey, you’re not gonna say something along the lines of ‘the woman must submit to the man’ are you?”



    Abe: “What do you think ‘submitting’ means, Izzy?”



    Izanami: “As a woman? I think it means that I have to obey whatever a man says! No way am I doing that!”


    Izanagi: *snickers




    Izanami: “Anything funny I just said, dear brother of mine, who also happens to be male?”



    Izanagi: “Oh, no, I just thought this is going to get good.”



    Abe: “You’re half right, Izzy. However, the things you are wrong about have to do with one simple fact.”



    Izanami: “That being?”



    Abe: “Free will. God commands us as children to obey our parents, but we have the choice not to do so. The same can be said with relationships between men and women. When a woman submits to a man in a binding relationship, she is choosing to give him the role of ‘leadership’, while she plays an equally important role as a ‘supporter’.”



    Izanami: “Hmm…”



    Izanagi: “Free will, huh?”



    Abe: “Not only that, but God empowered us with free will in order for us to choose between our own desires and his will.”



    Twins: ”…..”



    Abe: “Now, here’s a question for you. Why did God give us free will if he expects us to follow his will?”



    Twins: “Uhh…”



    Abe: “Love.”



    Izanami: “Love?”



    Abe: “Yes, because he loves us, he doesn’t want to control his creations as he does his angels. Even then, he knew that there would be factions that would grow to hate his control, and of course be jealous of the freedom he gives us.”




    Izanagi: “So you’re saying he gives us free will out of love?”



    Abe: *Nods



    Izanami: “Even if we don’t return his love?”



    Abe: “Even so. Of course, the only way to return his love is by keeping his will, which is why Lilith got banished from paradise in the first place. She refused to fulfill her role which is a gesture of disobedience to his will.”



    Izanami: “Ok, I think I understand. However, what happens to one who doesn’t fulfill God’s role?”



    Izanagi: “Right, if I remember correctly, paradise has been lost for everyone, right? So what do we even have to gain or lose regardless of how we live our lives?”



    Izanami: “Right!”




    Abe: “Well, according to the scriptures, the doctrine of God’s will has yet to be finished. We are currently living in a time where God is preparing for his kingdom to be built.”



    Twins: “Kingdom?”



    Abe: “Yes, God wants to create a kingdom where all his children can go for all of eternity. Unfortunately, there are those who are bent on stopping his plans. With that said, the ones who don’t live according to God’s will are to be sent to a place other than his kingdom.”



    Izanagi: “Another place?”



    Izanami: ?





    Abe: “It’ll be a place where the soul dies a second death and will remain there for all of eternity.”



    Twins: “.....”



    Abe: “While the kingdom is called ‘Heaven’, that other place will be deemed….’Hell’.”




    //End Chapter 4 ~Among Friends and Foes (Part 5)~
    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Jan 20, 2024
  9. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Art Gallery


    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]


    [​IMG][​IMG]


    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]


    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]



    [​IMG]
    [​IMG][​IMG]


    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]
    [​IMG]


    //Abe's Home

    [​IMG]

    //Revelations Blade[​IMG]
    //Run-run
    [​IMG]
    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Dec 5, 2023
  10. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Character Profiles

    Name: The Trinity
    [​IMG]
    Age: Infinity

    Gender: Unisex
    Alts:

    Likes: Everything except sin

    Dislikes: Sin


    Desc:


    God has three sides to himself that he has split up, and each role has a purpose:


    God The Father:

    [The Father] is the overseer of all the realities that come into existence, and the sole resident of [Purgatory]. As the grand master of existence, he fine tunes every reality for mortal souls to reside in and develop. He will one day create a kingdom called [Heaven] for himself and his children to flourish and prosper for all eternity. In order for this goal to happen, a few things must be met to completion. [God The Father], is currently in a slumber due to not having all of his memories. Until his memories return to his side, he gave some of his powers, including the power of {creation} to Mortals. Realities since then have continued to be created and destroyed by chosen ones bestowed with his powers, in a seemingly endless cycle. The reality of this setting sets the stage for the wheels of fate to turn once more towards God’s ideal.


    God The Holy Spirit:

    The [Holy Spirit] is one of the roles that God assumes to aid mankind in their journey to Salvation. The Holy Spirit has a motherly presence and gives people a warm and energetic feeling when felt.


    God The Son:

    In this story, [God The Son] exists, but has yet to become flesh. For now he is considered to be the [Word of God].

    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]

    [​IMG]


    Name: Maury River
    [​IMG]

    Spiritual Name: ???
    Age: 37
    Faith: ???
    Top 3 Sin Affinities: ???, ???, ???
    Origin: Kwhali - Banri - ???
    Theme: ???
    Gender: Male
    Likes: His wife, soggy food, teaching
    Dislikes: Thunder storms, being tickled, anything spicy

    Desc:

    Mr. Maury is Abe’s homeroom teacher in the series. He’s extremely eccentric, saying and doing questionable things throughout each and every school term. He has a wife whom he dotes on and at the same time fears. It’s uncertain what his stance on spirituality is for right now.

    ----------------------------------------------------

    Name: Heather Neptune
    [​IMG]

    Spiritual Name: ???
    Age: ???
    Faith: Atheist
    Top 3 Sin Affinities: ???, ???, ???
    Origin: Kwhali - Banri - ???
    Theme: ???
    Gender: Female
    Likes: Being in control, ???, ???
    Dislikes: ???, inappropriate situations, kids

    Desc:

    Many students and teachers consider this science teacher to be stuck up. She always wears a scowl on her face whenever seen in school which leaves one to imagine what her private life is like. Although it’s not publicly forecasted by her, it’s safe to assume she has a negative stance on spirituality and God.


    ----------------------------------------------------

    Name: Ropert Stone

    Spiritual Name: ???

    Age: 65

    Faith: ???

    Top 3 Sin Affinities: ???, ???, ???

    Origin: Kwhali - Banri - ???

    Theme: ???

    Gender: Male

    Likes: N/A

    Dislikes: N/A


    Desc:


    Principal of Jestane School. Maury loves rubbing his head and for some reason Ropert tolerates him doing it. He has two associates that follow him everywhere around the school, still not sure what they actually do besides that.

    ----------------------------------------------------


    Name: Vice Principal - ???
    Spiritual Name: ???

    Age: 22

    Faith: ???

    Top 3 Sin Affinities: ???, ???, ???

    Origin: Kwhali - Banri - ???

    Theme: ???

    Gender: Female

    Likes: N/A

    Dislikes: Irregularity, ???, ???


    Desc:


    She became vice principal at a younger age than most to take up the position due to her outstanding abilities. She marvels at the stupidity of the principal and his associates, and can’t help but wonder why she still works at this particular school.

    ----------------------------------------------------


    Name: Quo Guam

    Spiritual Name: ???

    Age: 31

    Faith: Atheist

    Top 3 Sin Affinities: ???, ???, ???

    Origin: Uvalya

    Theme: ???

    Gender: Male

    Likes: N/A

    Dislikes: N/A


    Desc:


    One of the victims of Pretty Anarchy. He’s also related to the person of interest that they and Abe are looking to find.
    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Dec 5, 2023
  11. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    ChangeLog

    April 2024

    -Chapter 10.2 (Website Update)
    -Chapter 10.1
    -Chapter 9

    -Chapter 9 (Website Update)
    -Chapter 8
    -Extra Chapter #5
    -Official Website is up. I will keep uploading chapters here, but the latest chapter(s) will be posted on the website first. Extra chapters will be a forum exclusive until Volume 1 is finished. I'll try uploading a new chapter on a monthly basis.




    -[Raw] Chapter 7 Released


    -Updated and revised Extra Chapter #3 (Details in Author note 2)

    -Added chapter 6, Extra Chapter #4

    New Gallery Picture (Group):
    [​IMG]

    -Updated Heather Neptune's Profile Picture (Extras)
    -Updated Maury River's Profile Picture (Extras)
    -Quo Guam added to Character Profiles (Extras)
    -The Holy Trinity Family added to Character Profiles (Main)
    -Added Casual Students A-C to Gallery (Group)
    [​IMG]

    -New Gallery picture (Abe Lidor)
    [​IMG]


    -Added extra chapter #3 & Chapter 5


    I've been using this month to update some of the information for Greedy Salvation in regards to the setting, and also to do more research. I'm aspiring to be a biblical scholar, so I've been catching up on the bible and getting proper interpretations of it from experts of the field of study. I'll resume with more chapters starting in November, thanks for reading and God bless.

    • Extra Character Profiles Added: Maury River and Heather Neptune
    • Added a few more terms in the Glossary section


    • Updated the Glossary
    • Chapter 4 (Part 4 & 5) Added
    • Added Chapters: Prologue, Ch.1, Ch.2, Ch.3, Ch.4, Extra Ch #1 &2
    • Glossary Added
    • Gallery Added
    • Character Profiles Added
    • Gave each section spoilers and a Home Link for easy Navigating

    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Apr 7, 2024
  12. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Extra Chapter #2 - The Path Of A Loner

    //Somewhere in Reebok’s Pseudo Reality Dungeon - Reebok POV




    I awoke to the sound of voices, voices that were quite familiar to me. I find myself in a room, surrounded by mirrors. These mirrors were all over the area, some on the ground, others on walls and ceilings. Then there were a few propped up from the floor, standing tall from different angles and distances from each other. In the center I could see a man standing by one of the mirrors, looking straight at me.


    It was myself.



    Reebok: “What in all of Kwhali is going on here?”



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “You should turn back.”



    Reebok: “What? Who are you, and what is the meaning of this?!”



    Male Voice: “Don’t be alarmed.”



    I quickly turn my head away from the imposter dressed like me and face where the voice is coming from. To my relief, it was Abe. The feeling of comfort didn’t last long when I remembered who it was who put me here in the first place. Angered, I march up to Abe and attempt to quickly grab him by the collar, but I catch only air instead.



    Reebok: “Y-you! Why did you send me here? The last I remember, we were at your place discussing your theory, and then-”



    I stop what I was saying and recall everything that led up to this point. After Abe started talking about meeting God and being blessed with great power, I scoffed at him. It wasn’t until he started making predictions about me and my colleagues that my skepticism started to ease up. According to Abe, I could also receive a blessing from God and be awakened to my potential.


    This must be why I’m here.



    Abe: “Have you calmed down, Reebok?”



    Reebok: “...Yeah.”



    Abe: “Great. Now comes the hard part, I need you to face your demon and overcome it, through faith. If you fail or succeed, I’ll make sure to bring you home safely, that’s my job.”



    Reebok: “If I succeed, then what?”


    Abe: “Then you will open your heart to God, becoming his vassal for the kingdom he’s building.”


    Reebok: “A kingdom?”


    Abe: “Yes, it’s called the kingdom of Heaven. That is God’s master plan and he intends for everyone to play a role, no matter what their stance in life is.”



    I stare blankly at Abe for a moment, then I look at my inner demon across the room. He didn’t have a menacing glare, it was a look I always make by default. A look of content.



    Reebok: “Are all demons like this, Abe?”



    Abe: “Every person is different, as are their inner demons. For mortals such as us, there are 8 demons in total that guard and manipulate our soul, the [core self]. If you defeat each demon, then the core will attack you as a defense mechanism. It’s in our nature as sinners to be attracted to darkness after all. However, God’s light and influence is what will set us free from our shackles.”



    I can hear the voices seeping out of each and every mirror that surrounds us. Every voice came from past events in my life. My inner demon walked a little closer to us, and then stopped at a mirror. He touched it with his palm and it glowed faintly. Then popped up a vision, a scene that was ever so familiar.



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “This memory…is a personal favorite. Wouldn’t you agree?”



    Reebok: “......”



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “If you insist on following the ‘righteous’ path, then you have to break these mirrors first. Only then will I submit to God.”



    I have no clue what my inner demon was talking about, but the scene of me walking home alone on that fateful day, through that mirror’s vision was enough to give me a hint of curiosity.



    Reebok: “I…”


    Abe: “So, what will it be Reebok? Are you up for the trial?”



    I move up to the mirror and I end up face to face with my inner demon. My body was shaking, but I knew I had to overcome this in order to find my salvation, just as Abe had done.



    Reebok: “Before I am a scientist, I’m a man. A man with many flaws, and many regrets. If God is the one who will grant me a more fulfilling life, then yes, I accept the trial.”


    Reebok (Inner Demon): *Tsk



    My inner demon clicks his tongue as if annoyed. I ignore the gesture and stare at him straight in the eyes, with a glint of determination, despite my trembling.


    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Fine, if you accept the challenge, then hop in each and every mirror to achieve content from the scenes they show.”



    I peer into the mirror before me, and I reluctantly place one leg inside. Before I’m comfortable enough to propel my entire body inside, Abe stops me with his words.



    Abe: “Keep this in mind, Reebok. No matter what that demon shows you, it’s your faith in God that will give you victory.”



    Reebok: “...I’ll keep that in mind.”



    According to my inner demon, I have to go through each mirror and obtain acknowledgement and content. It must have to do with accepting God as my Lord. I move all the way inside the mirror and find myself completely in the world it presented from the exterior area. I see a younger version of myself walking home on a cloudy day. My father said he would pick me up, but never did, so I decided to leave before it got dark, or darker than it already was. I was 14 here, and even though my parents split long before I was conceived, my father made sure to stay in me and my brother’s life. My family life was mediocre to say the least. My social life was and is to this day nonexistent. And I was okay with that.


    Was.


    I decided to follow my younger self some more, and I predicted all the things I was going to do during the trip home. Such as stopping by a convenience store to read a [light doodle strip] that happened to be my favorite at the time. After I was done reading, I would grab my favorite snacks and walk past some kids I may or may not have been familiar with. Kids my age rarely gave me the time of day. I was too quiet and kept to myself. I wasn’t bad at sports or academics, so luckily I didn’t get picked on. However, I guess my aura didn’t attract anyone or motivate them to speak to me for very long. It wasn’t until a few Oviations later that I got the nickname ‘Silent R’.


    Making it home to the familiar apartment brought back a lot more memories. Being a kid, I raced up the stairs while counting the [sorxes] it took to make it to the top. I did that in hopes of breaking a new record. There was an elevator, but I didn’t like closed off spaces too much back then. Me and my younger self reach the door to the apartment I once called home. When I opened the door, the first thing I got wasn’t a greeting, but a slap. My mother stared down angrily at me with my little brother crying at her hip.



    Reebok’s Mother: “Why didn’t you pick up your baby brother after school?! I told you I was going job hunting today!”



    That was obviously a lie. For one thing, she reeked of booze, and secondly, this woman has never worked a day in her life. Even if she was telling the truth, there’s no way she’d get hired by anyone without experience or motivation. Ah, there was that one time 5 [Oviations] ago where she got hired by some shady business, but that ended up with her being deeper in debt.



    Young Reebok: “You never told me to pick him up! Besides, dad already told you that he was going to pick me up after school, but he never did!’


    Reebok’s Mother: “Stop talking back to me! You think you can get away with anything with that smart mouth of yours! You’re just like your father! Not only that, but you respect him more than you should respect me!”



    Young Reebok: “I’m going to my room, I have homework and you’re drunk again.”



    Reebok’s Mother: “Oh really? Shouldn’t you be apologizing to your brother? He waited hours for you to come and ended up walking home by himself. Don’t you think he’s lucky he didn’t get abducted by some sicko?!”



    My brother who was crying all this time started to settle down. He wiped his tears and ran to the living room burying his face on the couch.


    Reebok’s Brother: “That’s not why I was crying! I’m crying because Dad is dead!”


    Young Reebok and Reebok’s Mother: !?



    Before myself and my mother could press him for answers, an inspector and his partner came to our door.


    Inspector: “Ma’m, I believe your son was involved in an incident.”


    Reebok’s Mother: “An Incident you say?”


    Inspector: “3 [blocks] ago a man saved the boy from getting hit by a [ground bock] that lost control and ran into a school he attended. That man shortly passed away, and the boy was reported to have gone home before authorities could arrive at the scene.”


    Inspector’s Assistant: “We need your help identifying the body, for he is said to have no other living relatives.”



    Reebok’s Mother: “....”



    I looked at my mother’s shocked expression, and before I knew it we were at the hospital. My younger self stood at the bed of my father as he laid there, lifeless. My brother was crying hysterically by his side while the nurses were trying their best to calm him down. My mother was outside of the room talking to the authority officers. My mind and emotional state was surprisingly numb. I wasn’t sure of why I didn’t cry back then, but that moment was the trigger that led to me closing off my emotions to any and everyone around me. My inner demon appeared next to me, and we both stared at my father’s corpse.



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “If God is a merciful being capable of miracles, why didn’t he spare him?”



    Reebok: “......”



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Dad died miserably, leaving me alone with a selfish mother who cared nothing more but to get wasted every day. What did me and my brother do to deserve such a fate, right?”



    Life definitely got harder since that time. With my dad gone, I had to step up as a father figure for my brother. My mother continued to drink and spend her time lazing around the apartment. Our relationship never improved and we fought a lot. I had to sacrifice a lot of things to get to where I am today.


    But…



    Reebok: “Fate, huh? I never thought I’d be talking about such a thing, but now I have no choice but to believe in it, to believe in God.”


    Reebok (Inner Demon): “I closed off my heart to lead a solitary life. I got to where I am today because I was headstrong and able, not God.”


    Reebok: “That’s…not true. I hardened my heart because it was too fragile to break. When dad died, I borrowed deeper into my shell. He was the only one in the family who had faith in God. When he passed away, so did whatever seeds he attempted to sow in us.”


    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Right, and from there I moved further away from the nonsense he spouted to me and my brother. Afterall, if God didn’t protect him, then what hope is there that he’ll protect me?”


    Reebok: “....”


    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Heh, heh, it’s true isn’t it? People die everyday regardless of their spiritual affiliation or level, even young infants who never even get a chance to make up their own minds.”


    From that point, my heart started to waver. I could feel my faith beginning to shake by my own words and thoughts. Then, I noticed the world starting to crumble.



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Well, looks like that’s your final stance on this matter. Just because you believe in God now doesn’t necessarily mean you’ll submit to him.”



    I was propelled out of the mirror in the blink of an eye. I fell flat on my back and started to groan from the sharp pain of the fall. Looking up, I can see Abe peering down at me.



    Abe: “I’m guessing…it didn’t go too well.”


    Reebok: “I’ll...get the next one.”


    Abe sighs then flops to the floor beside me, folding his legs.


    Abe: “I’m not supposed to help you in this part of the trial, because our relationship with God is personal. However, I’ll give you a hint by asking you a question.”


    Reebok: ?


    Abe: “Have you ever prayed before?”


    Reebok: “Pray? You mean to God right? No, I can’t say that I ever did. My late father would preach to me about the glory of God, but I never bought into it. None of my family members did.”


    Abe: “I see. Well, keep trying, there are still other mirrors here as you know.”


    Reebok: “Right…”



    Prayer, that’s something I never thought a genius like Abe would spew out of his mouth. I don’t know what he was driving at when he asked me that question, but it’ll be something to consider trying during this trial.


    Wait.


    How does one even pray to God? How did my father do it? As I contemplated such a foreign concept to me, my inner demon snapped his fingers at me in order to draw attention to him.


    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Sorry to say that you failed to reconcile in the first mirror. You still have 6 more attempts to make me submit. Personally, I think it’s a lost cause.”


    Reebok: “...”



    Without saying anything, I rise up off the floor and dust myself off. I take a look at the remaining mirrors and use my gut feeling to pick the one in the corner to head into. Before my full body submerges inside the mirror, my inner demon speaks once more.



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “Just a warning, there are 6 mirrors left, but you have 2 more chances left to find contempt with God.”



    Reebok: !



    I turn towards Abe and he gives a solemn look of concern.



    Abe: “Tread carefully, Reebok. Faith is only as strong as your conviction.”




    I silently nod and make my way inside the mirror. I was presented with a scene that happened very recently, around 3 [wobs] ago. My brother, having a family of his own, tried to set me up with a date. I see myself talking to him on my [vpod]. I’m currently in my room working on finishing up a project I was assigned to in the [BSA], a project that was rejected 2 [wobs] later when Abe presented his theory to us.



    Reebok’s brother: “I’m telling ya bro, she’s a nice girl, why won’t you at least meet her over some drinks?”


    Reebok: “First of all, I don’t drink and any woman who does is an immediate turn off to me. Secondly, I’ve been fine by myself for 30 plus [Oviations], and I don’t intend to start dating now.”


    Reebok’s brother: “Ugh! Do you know how cringy that sounds?!”


    Reebok: “Hmph! Well sorry for being a ‘cringy’ older brother.”


    Reebok’s brother: “I didn’t mean it like that, I’m just worried about you!”


    Reebok: “Yes, yes, I know. Thank you, but I’m fine.”


    Reebok’s brother: “Maybe if…dad was still alive-”


    Reebok: “What? You think if dad was alive I’d be any different? Maybe I’d be like you with a life partner and two kids?”


    Reebok’s brother: “....”


    Reebok: “Listen here little bro, I’ve always been an introverted type. It’s just the older we get, the more our personality traits get developed and stimulated. You and I both share the same blood of our parents, but the traits we get from each vary, on top of that, the environment we are both raised in foster and stimulate those traits differently as well.”


    Reebok’s brother: “I got ya, ‘mr. scientist’. I guess I’ll tell her you’re not interested then-”



    We both freeze at the sound of my doorbell. I end the call with my brother after bidding him farewell and move to the front entrance of my home. I check the time on my [vpod] and shake my head.



    Reebok: “Now who could it be at this [block]?”



    I opened the front door and there stood a woman. An unfamiliar, yet stunning woman. At that moment, there was only one thing on my mind.



    Reebok: “Sorry, whatever it is you’re selling, I’m not interested.”



    I begin to slam the door in her face, but she immediately stops it with her shoulder.



    Woman: “No, stop! I’m not a salesperson!”


    Reebok: “Hoo? Then who are you?”


    Woman: “I work with your brother at a company, he told me about you and I told him I was interested in meeting you!”



    I eased up on the door, but I released it too soon and she started to stumble inside. I instinctively caught her by the waist to prevent her from falling. When I raised her up, our faces were close enough for our noses to touch.



    Woman: “Oh.”


    Reebok: “Ack!”



    I nervously stumbled away, hitting my back into the wall. Unfazed by the slight abrasion, she mischievously giggles at my reaction.



    Woman: “Cute.”


    Reebok: “Cute, you say…”



    It’s been awhile since I’ve been called ‘cute’ by anyone. Especially at this age. There were a few times in my childhood where girls admired me from afar, and I did hear them call me such things, but I never paid them any attention, much less entertained their advances. The woman before me brushed herself off and gave me a customary greeting.



    Viva: “Hi, my name is Viva. Nice to finally meet you, Reebok.”


    Reebok: “Uh, yea. Nice…to meet you.”



    I returned her greeting with one of my own, but then something hit me.


    Reebok: “Viva was it? Can you tell me something?”


    Viva: “Yes?”


    Reebok: “What brings you here at this time of [rile]? I know my brother told you about me, but I didn’t even agree to meet with you.”


    Viva: “Oh, well your brother told me that you were a solitary person, and that the only way to get to your heart was by force!”



    I slap my hand on my forehead in annoyance. I take a peek at Viva and she is grinning from ear to ear as if she hit the jackpot. It was then that something within me decided on something I never thought I would do.



    Reebok: “Well, you certainly made an…interesting impression. Come inside, it’s getting dark.”


    Viva: “Yay!”



    I’ll have to have a stern talking to my brother for giving someone my address without my acknowledgement, but at the time I wasn’t even thinking about that. Me and Viva started to have a conversation, and things went from basic to intermediate. When all was said and done, we decided to try dating. Before I knew it, one [wob] passed by. The world flashed forward to a moment in time at a restaurant where me and Viva were having our 4th date. We made time in our busy schedules to meet up that [rile]. I had a glass of water, while she had an alcoholic beverage. We clink our glasses together and converse until food arrives.



    Viva: “Wow, I can’t believe you were able to reserve at this spot!”


    Reebok: “Well, being in a high position in a scientific facility has its perks I suppose.”


    Viva: “I see, I see!”


    Reebok: “......”


    Viva: “So...we’ve been dating for about a [wob] now, I can’t believe how fast time has been going.”



    Reebok: “I agree. Honestly, I never thought I’d be spending it with a beautiful woman such as yourself.”



    Viva: “How sweet, I feel the same way. My time spent with you has been the best in my adult life. I’ve been through so many hardships in my life, so it’s a Godsend that I was introduced to you.”



    Reebok: (Godsend?) “Hmm, then I suppose I’ll have to thank my brother for bringing us together.”



    I smile at her as I place one of my hands on hers, she uses her other hand and places it on top of mine and we share a brief moment together.



    Viva: “Indeed we do. However, I’m sorry to bring this up now, but…”



    Suddenly, the mood gets tense, and I catch her lowering her head.




    Reebok: “What is it, Viva?”


    Viva: “Well, you know how you’re a man of science? I think it’s great that you’re such an intellectual and all, but, what is your impression of faith and God?”



    Now, I had a vague impression of Viva as a spiritual woman, and it was probably that side of her that reminded me a bit of my late father, so I never commented on it.


    However..


    Reebok: “Well, while I don’t necessarily reject the idea of God, I honestly don’t see the point of believing in someone that can’t be proven to exist.”



    Viva sunk her low in shame. Her eyes trailed away from mine and were facing the table instead.



    Viva: “I, I see. Yeah, that is the response one would expect from someone of your profession.”


    Reebok: “Look, Viva, I know we may not see eye to eye on this matter, but surely that won’t put a damper on what we have going…will it?”



    For a moment there was silence. Viva suddenly pulls her hand away from mine and then looks at me with trembling, yet stern eyes.


    Viva: “You see Reebok, I do love you, but I love my God more than you or anyone else. If the person I love isn’t of the same mindset spiritually, then I’d be doing myself a disservice.”



    Suddenly, I got angry. I don’t know where the anger came from, but the emotion welled up inside of me, and I needed a release.


    Reebok: “So, what are you saying? You don’t intend to give me an ultimatum are you? Either believe in God, or lose you? Is that it?”



    Viva shakes her head. Her gaze continues to pierce mine.



    Viva: “No, I won’t give you an ultimatum, but I will give you a choice, for that is how faith works.”



    Reebok: “Tsk, how typical. I see how this is going to end. You want me to make a choice, yeah? Well, here it is.”



    Without saying anything more, I got up from my seat and walked out of the restaurant. I could hear Viva calling my name three times until it faded from the chatter of the crowd and then the sound of the rain falling. Then the scene fades to black and it’s just me and my inner demon.



    Reebok (Inner Demon): “People of God are selfish. I would’ve been miserable with a woman that chooses God over her man. What do you think?”



    At this point, I can see what my inner demon was trying to do. He was trying to pull me away from God by presenting me with events of my past that hardened my resolve…and hardened my heart away from faith.


    I’m not going to let him win.


    Thinking back on what Abe said, I clasped my hands together and thought about God. For the first time in my life, I made an attempt to talk to him.



    Reebok: “It’s not about what I think, it never was.”


    Reebok (Inner Demon): “What are you doing? Are you seriously praying?”


    Reebok: “God, it’s me, Reebok. I finally acknowledge the errors in my ways. I always thought I was destined to live a solitary life, but if you see things differently, then please, I beg of you, give me a sign!”



    I felt a warm embrace well up from inside of me. This must be the presence of the [Holy Spirit] before me. I crumpled to my knees when I was shown visions of all the times God looked out for me and my family, and the reassurance that my father, having passed his life’s test, is residing in Heaven, awaiting my return to his side. No..


    Our return.


    With this new insight, I realized that passing this trial before God was merely the beginning of my calling. I have to sow the seeds to bring as many people to his side as possible. Tears welled up inside of me, and I knew that my inner demon was conquered, because he too was filled with tears and soon disappeared, back to nothingness. I return from the mirror world and notice that Abe is looking up ahead. It was then that I saw him carrying a strange looking sword that I didn’t see him with before. The mirrors have all vanished and all that’s left is a brightly lit room.



    Reebok: “Abe, I-”


    Abe: “Well done passing through the first part of the trial, now stand back while I take care of the rest.”


    Without thinking twice, I stand a bit of a distance behind Abe and watch in Awe as the room begins to get distorted by a strong disturbance. Fire fills the air and it then manifests into a being.


    A being that looks like me, except more demonic looking.


    Abe: “Take a good look, Reebok, that’s your core self. It’s currently possessed by the other seven of your inner demons. I will quickly subdue it and you’ll be awakened to your theme.”



    //Abe’s POV



    I step forward despite Reebok’s core self emitting strong flames in the atmosphere. The area is closed off, and even though it’s a [pseudo reality], if the flames persist, we both could suffocate from the degradation of oxygen. In other words,


    Time is short on this one.


    I give myself a time limit of 3 [lins], steady my breathing and then swiftly charge towards the core. His eyes lit with fire, he raises one hand towards me and shoots out a fireball. The ball of flames screeched across the room that was now filled with smoke from the overall flames surrounding the core. I prepare my [Revelations Sword] and make a swing at the fireball hurling at me. The sharp blue bladed side of my sword slices through the ball of flames leaving nothing but tiny sparks riding across my hair, and body. I continue to accelerate faster towards the core, but he protects himself with a whirlwind made up of fireballs. In a blink of an eye, all of them are shot out at me, and I find myself in a defensive position once more. I swiftly knocked away each and every fireball that was close enough with my sword. I’m sure from Reebok’s perspective, he was watching a [fire showcase]. Due to running out of fire power, the core fell mercilessly to my blade. It let out a scream as all of the inner demons left his side and disappeared momentarily. Its demonic exterior crumpled to the floor almost the same way the mirrors disintegrated. Now all that was left was a being of a celestial aura. Without me having to beckon him, Reebok stepped forward to meet his core self. I take a step back and use the [Eye of Benevolence] to see his new found status:




    Reebok Flare


    Spiritual Sibling LV.1

    • Faith: Monotheist​
    • Top 3 Sin Affinities: Wrath, Pride, Sloth​
    • Riles Left Alive: 2,940 KWH~​
    • Theme: Anger (Common Theme)​
    • Spiritual Name: ??? (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.3)​
    • Pseudo Reality Dungeon: 15% Complete​
      • Happy Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
      • Sad Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
      • Anger Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
      • Fear Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
      • Disgust Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
      • Surprise Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
      • Content Shadow Fragment: Mastered​
      • Shame Shadow Fragment: Unstable​
    • Audience with the [Holy Trinity Family] (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.5)​

    Scripts of Knowledge:


    Magic: Fireball





    //End Extra Chapter #2 ~The Path Of A Loner~



    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Aug 24, 2023
  13. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Extra Chapter #3 - Alpha Series~ Early Passages of the BDOT~

    //Alpha 1


    In the beginning, only God existed. Unbeknownst why only to him, he decided to create life aside from himself. He said:


    “Our preparations are finished, and I have resolved my spirit to perform. Now, it is time for us to fulfill our destiny.”


    So it came to pass that the first realm was created. God named the primordial realm, “Purgatory”.


    “Behold, this realm shall be the birthplace of all who will ever be born.”


    Next, he created the Abyss, a realm filled with malice and mayhem.


    “May those who are led astray come here as their final resting place.”


    The final place is a realm he decided to build overtime.


    “I will save this realm as my future kingdom. May those who are deemed worthy, will rule alongside us for all eternity.”


    After creating the three realms, God then crafted a special spirit that will serve him. He named her “Asherah”, and she is the mother of all spirits. Asherah walked with God as she carried the first to be born, “Baal”. God said to her this:



    “Behold Asherah, you and Baal shall rule all spirits under us. Follow the word of thy Lord and you two shall prosper forever.”


    It is so that Baal grew older and he and Asherah followed the word of God as more souls came into existence. They all dwelled in the realm of Purgatory, and it came to pass that the nature of sin fell upon them. At one point in time, Baal walked with God and asked him this:


    “My lord, why do we have sin in our nature?”


    So God responded with this:


    “My child, sin is a phenomenon all souls carry due to the nature of their imperfection. For it is imperfection within souls that harbors desires such as Pride, Envy, Lust, Wrath, Sloth, Gluttony and Greed. Follow the word of your Lord, and you shall become perfect like us.”



    It came to pass that purgatory became populated with many souls. Asherah herself birthed them, and together with Baal, they instilled the word of God in their beings. The battle with sin was ever so prevalent. There was unrest among the soul populace, and it became harder to maintain the forces of sin. Still, God had a plan.


    “Let us make a material realm for souls to dwell in. They will be given flesh, their flesh and the realm itself shall be eternal. Soon sin shall be no more as you two provide the flesh with the word of your Lord”



    So the physical realm was created. So it came to pass that all the souls that were born in Purgatory were incarnated in the physical realm. Man, woman, plant and beasts filled the material world residing in the realm, and that world was called Earth. Asherah and Baal wed and became rulers of that world. Every living thing came to know and worship the Lord. That is, until sin crept up within Asherah and Baal, corrupting their resolve to continue following the word of God.


    Baal says unto Asherah one day:


    “My wife, is sin really such a heinous thing? Why must we deny our true nature?”


    “My husband, you speak hearsay, is it not in our best interest to flee from desire? Sin can only lead us to death.”


    “I can no longer sustain my desires to do as I please. I know you’ve been holding back as well. We have done as God asked of us and led souls to a kingdom that has yet to be built.”


    “Then what is it that you suggest we do, my dear?”


    “Come, let us build our own kingdom, there we shall be worshiped as Gods. God has already made a covenant with us. When we are discovered, our punishment will be light.”


    “...Very well, let us make a home for ourselves, where we shall be free to do as we please, without condemnation.”


    Thus, the two made their preparations, and mortals began to worship them over God. For the first time, God’s wrath was felt throughout the world and all of purgatory. Asherah and Baal stood before God and trembled in fear at his might.


    “What have you two done? Why are my people worshiping you and not us?”



    Baal steps forward:


    “We no longer wish to serve you. You promised us a great realm where we shall reign for all eternity, but where is it and when will it be made?”


    Asherah bellowed beside Baal:


    “I’ve grown tired of birthing souls. I desire a place of peace where I myself can be worshiped for my deeds over the many times I have followed your word.”


    God responds as such:


    “You two have done well thus far, but it seems sin has taken hold of both of you now. As promised I will obey our covenant. You will indeed always be remembered for your good deeds. Asherah, as you wish, your womb shall forever more be barren. Never again will you have the ability to give birth. Consider your role abolished.”


    “Lord…”


    “As for you, Baal, you shall hold rule and dominion over sin itself. Your spiritual name shall be dubbed ‘Id’ as that is the name which signifies ‘Absolute Desire’.”



    “My Lord, that is a fate too cruel to bear!”



    “As you desired, I am no longer your Lord. Begone from our sight, both of you, for we never knew thou.”



    As such, Asherah and Baal were banished from all realms except the Abyss, to which they had no choice but to flee to. God then gave dominion which was once theirs to the first human male and female known as Adam and Lilith. Together they took over Baal’s and Asherah’s role on Earth to build God’s future kingdom.



    //Alpha 2


    As Adam and Lilith performed their duties on Earth, God’s [eternal friends], two fraternal twins handcrafted shortly after Asherah and Baal were born, came into maturity. Lucifer and Michael, were designed to be by God’s side for all of eternity. Lucifer was a genius who was perfect from birth. While Michael had the ability to learn, absorb and adapt to anything and everything overtime. Together, they walked with God and helped guide the physical world that Adam and Lilith now ruled over. God, Lucifer and Michael bore witness as sin once again overtook the physical world and caused the flesh to corrupt the livings’ spirit. Because the flesh is eternal, sin continued to spread throughout the Earth as mortals continued to be fruitful and multiplied.


    “Lucifer, Michael, behold, the whole Earth is overrun with sin. We must ensure that they know and follow the word, lest continue to multiply and corrupt the entire realm with darkness. For those that wallow in sin cannot inherit my future kingdom.”


    “What shall be done my Lord?”


    Lucifer asks.


    “I shall introduce ‘death’ unto the physical realm. No longer shall it be infinite in nature.”


    It was then that God made the physical realm finite. He placed the prospect of eternity into a single tree called ‘The tree of Life’. He also placed man’s knowledge of Sin into another tree known as “The tree of Knowledge”. Now, everyone of flesh could die, but because they do not know of sin, their life is prolonged so long as the word of God is within them. Then he said this unto Michael and Lucifer.


    “Michael, I want you to guard the tree of Life and grant it to those who are completely devoted to me within their lifespan. Lucifer, you must guard the tree of Knowledge and let no man partake of it.”


    God instructed the two to guard the divine trees and made it known among Adam, Lilith and their generation of the changes made in the land. So it was that everyone obeyed God’s word, and God saw that it was good.



    //Alpha 3


    Still, even though sin was no longer consciously known, it still lingered in the subconscious of mortals. Soon, there was spite between Adam and Lilith, the patriarchs of Earth. They fought over dominance despite both bearing equal responsibilities. They couldn’t decide on who should do what among their roles as male and female, so their relationship grew cold and distant. Adam turned to God for guidance, while Lilith turned to Lucifer. Over time, Lilith and Lucifer became close with one another. She would come to him to gripe over her troubles with her husband, and Lucifer would encourage and console her. It wasn’t long until sin overridden their reason and Lucifer gave Lilith advice against God’s wishes. He started to fill Lilith’s head with seeds of doubt, inspiring her to enforce dominance over Adam. This caused even more discord between her and Adam, and it spread to their children.


    God took notice of the change and confronted the two. When Lilith spilled the truth that she had been talking with Lucifer, God then came to Lucifer for answers. That’s when he gave his honest answer:


    “My Lord, I tickled Lilith's ears with nonsense because I knew it would cause strife among the two mortals. I want to destroy the creations you hold so dear to you. There is no reason for them to exist, my Lord.”


    “Lucifer! Hold your tongue, you are speaking ill of our Lord’s desires!”


    Beckoned Michael.


    “I will not, brother! Can’t you see my Lord that the physical world will lead to nothing but ruin? Sin is the only thing that came from your creations. If you get rid of your creations, then you will be free of the darkness!”


    God simply replied this:


    “You are also of my creation, Lucifer. According to your logic, I should be rid of you as well.”


    “But, you made me to be~”


    “Perfect?”


    “...”


    “Yes, that was the intention. However, I knew that such a thing is futile, for only we are perfect. We may not know what’s on your mind due to the restriction I placed on both you and Michael as my eternal friends. Yet still, I know that sin dwells in both of you. I made you to be perfect, but in order to be truly perfect, you must be as self reliant as I am. One cannot be perfect if they have to be created to exist.”



    “Brother, you say that you are born perfect, but the act you’ve displayed among the humans is unsightly. You’ve just given an example of envy. I don’t know when it happened, but overtime you grew overzealous and harbored ill will towards God’s creation. Reflect on your actions and beg our Lord for forgiveness!”



    “I-...please forgive my transgressions, my Lord. I will reflect upon my actions.”


    “You’re forgiven my child, no, my friend. I know the prospect of sin displeases you when you bear witness to it, but keep in mind that you are no stranger to darkness for it lies within your heart as well. Continue to repent and you shall be blessed with wisdom to steadfast. Lest the darkness takes control over you and separates yourself from my side.”


    “That will never happen, my Lord, I won’t allow it!”


    “Then continue to do good works, and see to it that sin is stopped before it corrupts your soul.”


    The discussion ended there and God relieved Lucifer of his duties of guarding the Tree of Knowledge. Instead he was tasked with forming a choir for God’s worship. This pleased God until darkness filled the lands of the Earth due to the curse of Asherah and Baal taking form. The two settled down in the realm of the Abyss and formed an army of their own made up of damned souls that refused to walk with God. These souls of darkness were given flesh of their own and were dubbed “demons”. As the demonic army “Ars Goetia” grew, the two made plans to retake the Earth for their own. God made plans to confront them, assigning Michael and Lucifer as heads of their own armies.



    //Alpha 4


    A battle ensued as the “Ars Goetia” took over the lands. Lucifer and Michael alongside their army of “Angels”, beings who were once flesh somewhere in time, took up arms and protected God’s people. Many demons of the Ars Goetia lost their flesh and were casted back to the Abyss. Once all the demons were destroyed on Earth, Michael and Lucifer’s army made their way to the Abyss in order to destroy Baal and Asherah once and for all.



    //Alpha 10


    Lucifer’s transgressions were unforgivable in the eyes of the Lord. However, before he could receive judgment, Michael stepped forth in his defense. For this, God showed mercy to Lucifer for his brother’s sake. However, God’s mercy came with conditions. Though Lucifer’s betrayal grieved God greatly, he humbled himself and gave the twins one final trial. He casted them in a deep slumber, and God himself resigned from his title. It then comes to pass that time repeats itself until the dawning of the twins' trial. Sin and righteousness, good and evil, light and dark intertwined and fight for supremacy until God reawakens and time moves forward once more.



    [Author's Note 2: I updated the passages by making a few changes in the events and adding more dialogue to it. You'll notice that the scriptures went from being called "Geneis" to "Alpha". That change was made in order to make a distinction between the actual genesis verses and the fabricated verses of this story. You'll also notice that some chapters are missing in this series, that is also intentional and with purpose later to be revealed.]

    [Author's Note: These passages are the result of my long and intense research regarding biblical events that aren't as descriptive in the bible. With that being said, this depiction of a biblical story is fictional in nature and it's sole purpose is to provide content for the BDOT revealed in the Greedy Salvation story, which is obviously an alternate version of Earth's bible. How this story and future passages of the BDOT will relate to the actual story and will unfold in future chapters/volumes. Thank you for taking the time to read.]

    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Dec 30, 2023
  14. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Chapter 5 ~Romance Dummies~



    //Next [Rile] - Abe’s Home | 15th Rise Block

    Me and the twins talked some more in my home about God and his expectations of us. I tried my best to convince them that it would be beneficial to worship God, but in the end they both decided to think about where they stand with their spirituality. Honestly, that was to be the expected outcome, I can only pray that in time they will come around. It’s still in the middle of the [Rise period], in 4 more [blocks] it’ll be the [Forerise period]. [Pretty Anarchy] is all but unreachable, so I decided to change the mood. We head back to my room, I turn to face them, clasp my hands and say:



    Abe: “Ok, let’s do some homework.”


    Twins: “Ehhh?!”


    Abe: “Don’t give me that reaction, just because you two are the famous [Twin Terrors] doesn’t mean you can skip out on school work.”


    Izanagi: “Nerd!”


    Izanami: “Boo! You dork!”



    This was the predictable reaction. Naturally, I have numerous countermeasures set up to make sure that they do as they’re supposed to do. They too know that they’re not getting out of this without doing any work, but it never stops them from trying to escape. In the past, I had to rely on Jasper to ensure that they don’t leave the premises, but I’ve changed since a [wob] ago. The twins watch me in anticipation as I stand in front of the exit of my room. They’re eyes lit up in surprise when they realized Jasper didn’t appear before us.


    Izanami: “Abe, what is the meaning of this?”


    Abe: “The exit hasn’t disappeared, I’ll give you a chance to walk out of here, but just know it won’t be easy.”


    Izanagi: “You mean, we have to go through you?”


    Izanami: “Jasper isn’t here?”


    Abe: “Regardless of who is blocking your path, all you have to do is walk pass, no?”



    The two stare at each other and then start bursting out laughing. Izanami’s is short lived since she couldn’t drown out Izanagi’s annoying laugh. She guts him with her elbow to make him stop, which he does, then proceeds to maintain his composure. I remain unfazed by their nonchalant attitude. Make no mistake, these two are no pushovers, they’re not thug hunters just for show. In fact, there was one time where Izanagi sent someone flying with just a flick of his finger, and I’m sure Izanami could do the same if given the opportunity. If it wasn’t for my uncanny ability to dodge physical strikes, we probably wouldn’t even be friends, and I would’ve been in the hospital the first time we met. Despite all that, I was confident I could stop them with my strength alone.



    Izanami: “I’ll admit you’ve gotten stronger Abe, but don’t get cocky!” *Cracks knuckles


    Izanagi: “Let’s go sis, we’ll just do the usual set up.”


    Izanami: *nods



    The twins charge at me with full speed, determined to escape their fate of doing homework. However, the end result was clear. Without being able to land a single hit on me, they both found themselves on the floor in an advanced strangling technique they couldn’t force their way out of.



    Twins: “No way!”



    Abe: “Looks like I won.”



    With both of my knees on each of their backs, their arms and legs locked in knots around my own arms, I stare down the back of their heads in triumph. I'm even surprised at how much I’ve improved in terms of combat ability.



    Abe: “So, do you two give up?”




    I tighten my grip on their joints and they cry out in pain. Jasper peers in on us, apparently he was waiting for his moment to play with the twins. They bang their heads on the floor and cry out mercy as Jasper proceeds to move in closer to us. Mockingly, he rolls on his back and gives them a toothy grin. Flustered, the twins finally give up and I release them from my grip.



    Abe: “Now, let’s do some schoolwork.”


    Twins: “Uuuu…”



    We all sit at the table and begin our homework. Because of their deep sense of justice, they comply with the conditions of their loss without any more protest. It’s a side of them that I always found charming and admirable. A lot of the teachers at our school gave up on the twins because of their reluctance to pick up or retain information. Me being a lover of all things knowledgeable use this opportunity to sharpen my mind by being a tutor to them. Their grades fluctuate depending on whether they actually take the time to study the material in their own spare time. It’s a 50/50 scale that depends strictly on their mood. Regardless, the twins hail me as the greatest teacher they’ve ever had. Time passes by like that and before we know it, we’re done in the middle of [forerise].



    Twins: “It’s overrrr!!”



    Abe: “Good job, you two.”



    Reading the situation, Jasper takes the opportunity to jump on Izanami and starts licking her cheeks. Out of the twins, he takes a particular liking to her. I can guess why.



    Izanami: “Jeez, Jasper you’re affectionate as usual.”



    Me and Izanagi watch the scene unfold as the two engage in a series of petting and licking respectively.



    Izanagi: “Be careful sis, you might not be a suitable life partner for someone if you let him get too far. Right Abe?”



    Abe: “I have no clue what you’re talking about…”



    Izanami: “Jasper is like a furry brother to me. Jasper, paw!”



    Jasper obediently raises one of his paws and Izanami responds by pressing her palm against his. Izanagi gets up to stretch, then glares at me.


    Abe: “It seems you have something to say, Izanagi.”



    Izanagi: “So, when did you get so strong?”



    Izanami: “I want to know as well. Even back at school, you were able to hold us back during one of our fits.”



    Abe: “....”



    Izanagi: “It’s hard to fathom that the [Untouchable Linch] has reached a realm where we can’t touch.”



    Needless to say, the twins enjoy living out their lives like they’re superheroes. They’ve gotten more mature over the years, but lines like that tend to pop out every once and awhile. In anycase, it looks like I’ll have to change the subject. It’s not like they’ll believe me if I told them I spent a [wob] training with God.



    Abe: “Well, that’s just how it is, guys. I’ll give you more details on my growth someday, but for right now I’m hungry.”



    Twins: “Hey!”



    I make my escape from the room, but I slow my pace to allow the twins to follow me outside. They were persistent in getting more information out of me until I told them where I was going to eat. I know them well enough to divert their attention from unfavorable subjects, and when it comes to things they like, well, it only takes a few nudges to get them on my pace. The spot I mentioned to them is within the city and a favorite among the residents here. The twins especially like it for the food, as well as the dance rooms. Once I told them that it was my treat, then their badgering for answers completely faded away. Although we have our own vehicles, we decided to walk there. The city has interesting and unique events that coincides with the [Neighbor System] I devised a few [Oviations] back. Residents of [Hops city] can participate in competitive games such as treasure hunts, where ordinary or rare items are scattered in different locations. There are also friendly duels in which one’s wits, physical abilities and special talents are put to the test. These events are held every [rile] and are meant to brighten the mood and livelihood of the citizens.


    Izanami: “Hey look!”




    Izanami pointed to our favorite location. There was a gathering of people on the bridge that connected two districts together. It was a nice day outside, as the sun’s rays spilled over the skyscrapers and moving vehicles. The residents gathered seemed to be participating in one of the events of this [rile]. We can see from our standpoint two people pushing each other with their backs against each other in a neon red circle. The mid level crowd was cheering on from a respectable distance.



    Abe: “Ah, it’s that event.”



    It’s a simple event where two individuals have to push each other out of a circle, but they have to do it from back to back without using hands. I don’t know who came up with this event, but I always tended to avoid it. The twins however…



    Twins: “Go go go!”


    They love these types of activities needless to say. They raced towards the crowd and blended in with them along with the cheering. An event droid circled around the sparring participants narrating their progress every step of the way. Its voice was monotone, but strangely enough fit the atmosphere and pace of the event. Some of the people among the crowd waved neon colored flags that flashed from dim to bright. The colors matched the holographic spheres on top of the heads of the two participants. This signified that some of the crowd was betting on the winner of the event. The twins took out their [Vpods] in order to place their own bets. They glared at me in hopes that I would participate as well. I let out a sigh and took out my own device to place my bet. The winning participants get points added to their account which can be converted to this world’s currency, or traded for rare collectible treasures. Treasures that get collected can be used as investing assets since they’re usually made out of precious metals.


    I chose to bet for the opposing participant than what the twins went for. The droid materialized our cheering flags, theirs was orange while mine was purple. Izanami stuck out her tongue in response to picking the opposing side, and I returned it with a menacing smirk to let her know that I was not going to lose the bet. The match continued on as we waved our flags. The twins screamed their lungs out as if their warcry was some sort of skill that boosted the participant’s vigor. I just wave my flag in an uncharismatic manner. I don’t hate these types of events, but I do find it corny to put so much energy in them.


    As much as the orange participant tried, the purple opponent overwhelmed him in a gigantic burst of power. He used his impressive footing to push the orange opponent out of the circle. Furious, the orange opponent stomped his feet as the droid announced the purple team the winner.


    Twins: “Noooo~!”



    Abe: “Looks like it’s my win again.”


    Izanami: “Grrr!!”


    Izanagi: “Damn! I knew I should’ve chosen purple!”


    The winner of the event jumped up and down in excitement as the droid showed his earnings and experience points on a holographic screen for all to see. A screen then popped up before me and the others who won the bet displaying options for rare treasures to choose from. There were four options:


    [Yyula] Necklace (Women)


    [Pelimn] Ring (Men)


    [Wicc] Ear Studs (Women)


    [Bytog] Plated Shoes (Men)


    The twins rushed over with obvious hints of curiosity on their faces.


    Izanagi: “So?”


    Izanami: “What are you going to get?”


    I thought about it, and this was a good opportunity for me to treat Izanami to a present. She wasn’t very feminine, so I’m not sure what would suit her honestly, that’s why..


    Abe: “Izzy, whatever you decide, you can have as a gift.”


    Izanami: “Huh?”


    Izanagi: “Hoo?”


    [Holy Spirit: *Whistles]


    Izanami blinks a few times, and then she tilts her head in a puzzled manner.


    Izanami: “But, why? I don’t recall doing anything in particular…”


    Abe: “Err, well, just accept it as a token of a job well done for finishing your homework.”


    Izanagi gives me a thumbs up signifying he liked that response.


    Izanami: “Ehh, it doesn’t seem right, I mean, Izanagi finished his as well…”



    Dammit, why do you always have to be difficult at times like this?



    Izanagi pushes her head down using his palm, Izanami looks up at him with an annoyed expression.



    Izanami: “What’s the big deal?”


    Izanagi: “Just accept the gift, it’d be awkward if he gave me something, since we’re both guys.”


    Izanami: “That’s sexist.” *Snorts


    Izanagi: “Yeah, yeah, say that without eyeballing the menu.”


    Izanami: “...”


    Abe: “Well, if you don’t want anything I guess I’ll~”


    Izanami: “Now hold on, I didn’t necessarily say I didn’t want anything…”


    Abe: “Heh, so wishy washy.”


    Izanami: “Mmm….Ok, ok, I’ll get the necklace.”


    Izanagi and Abe: “Oh?”


    Izanami: “Don’t give me that look you two, even I like to wear fashionable stuff once in a while.”


    Izanagi: “Really?”


    Abe: “Since when?”


    Izanami: “Shut it! I’ll get the necklace and that’s that.”



    I pressed the option for the [Yyula] necklace, and the droid materialized it in my palm. I was about to hand it to her, but then Izanagi made a loud cough.


    Izanami: “?”


    Abe: “Right…Izzy, turn around and hold still.”


    Izanami: “Why? I can put it on myself later…”


    Izanagi: “Sis, this is a good time to understand a boy’s heart.”


    [Holy Spirit: Indeed. *laughs]


    Izanami: “Ohhh, fine!”



    I helped Izanami put on her necklace. She was quiet the whole time, and it must’ve been my imagination, but her ears seemed red. Finishing up, she spins around to face me, the necklace dangled from one side to the other, and then rested in the middle of her chest. I didn’t think it would make that much of a difference, but the jewelry really did bring out her beauty.. Despite wearing her casual clothes, the necklace made the necessary impact.



    Izanami: “Thanks…”



    Abe: “I-it was nothing…”



    We stood there briefly, not really staring at each other. Things got awkward between us as opposed to warm and fuzzy, so to break the silence, Izanami turned away first and started moving on to the hangout spot.



    Izanami: “W-well, what are we waiting for? Let’s get a move on.”




    I let out a sigh as I and Izanagi followed Izanami’s lead. Out of the corner of my eye, I can see Izanagi staring at me with a sly grin.



    Abe: “...”



    Izanagi: “Abe, you’ve really changed in such a short amount of time.”


    Abe: “Yeah, sure.”



    Izanagi: “I’m serious, but it’s definitely a good change. Not only have you gotten much stronger, but you’re even taking proactive steps at getting closer with my sister. I’m proud of ya!”



    Abe: “Please stop.”



    Izanagi: “No really, did you know that this is the first present you gave her?”



    Abe: “Yeah, and it weirded her out, you saw how she reacted.”



    Izanagi: “Nope, wrong! You and Izanami are romance dummies. Izanami in particular isn’t used to that kind of treatment from the opposite sex, so to get it from you put her in a predicament that she couldn’t react to properly. That’s all.”



    Abe: “…”



    Romance dummy, huh? That seems accurate. I’ve harbored these feelings for Izanami for a long time, but I never gave myself time to try opening up her heart to me. No, to be more precise, I deliberately focused on other things because I was afraid of losing her if I tried to be something more to her than just a friend. I don’t have any experience or knowledge with love. I may be ignorant to these types of relationships, but I’m aware enough to know that Izanagi has been helping us go to the next level in his own way. I never actually asked him to help me directly win over Izanami before. Knowing him, he’d definitely be ecstatic about me asking for advice.



    [Voice: Start by asking her if there is anyone she likes.]



    I recognized that voice. It was K.I.P.



    [Abe: “I appreciate the advice K.I.P, but are you even confident in your knowledge with women?”]



    [K.I.P: “I’ve been doing a lot of research on the matter among other things. I may have lost memory of who I am, but I didn’t lose my sense of sentient culture and lifestyle. This planet’s socialism isn’t anything new from what I’ve gathered from my common sense.”]



    [Abe: “Fair enough.”]



    [K.I.P: “Just consider my advice to be good practice for both of us.”]



    [Abe: “...Fine, I’ll ask her when the time is right. Thanks.”]



    [K.I.P: “No problem, you can also get a second opinion from God. His opinion would surely be better than mine.”]


    [Abe: “Yeah, you’re right about that. I’ll go about asking different people for their opinions as well.”]


    [K.I.P: “Excellent decision, now if you’ll excuse me, I have more studying to do. Good luck.”]



    Once K.I.P’s aura vanished, I talked with God as me and the twins continued walking through the city.


    [Holy Spirit: “So, K.I.P gave you romantic advice?”]


    [Abe: “Well, it was just a suggestion to help get the discussion between me and Izanami going.”]


    [Holy Spirit: “I don’t mind you taking advice from K.I.P, but I’m a little sad that you rarely come to me for help.”]


    [Abe: “My apologies my lord, but to be fair, K.I.P pretty much blurted it out. I didn’t ask him for anything.”]


    [Holy Spirit: “That’s a bad habit you’ll have to fix. I know how bright you are, but you can’t solve everything yourself, especially the things you clearly suck at..”]



    [Abe: “Yeah, I get it, I’m a romance dummy. Can you please give me advice, O great one?”]



    [Holy Spirit: “Well, I suppose, if you put it that way.]



    We both laugh. I think this is the first lighthearted moment I had with God as his eternal friend. I’m beginning to feel even more comfortable in his presence.


    [Holy Spirit: “You already know this, but Izanami isn’t very feminine on the interior. This is because she is heavily influenced by her twin brother. Twins usually take after one another and mirror what the other does and says. One of the two was going to be the dominant persona for the other, and it turns out Izanagi is the presence that won out.”]


    [Abe: “I see, very insightful.]


    [Holy Spirit: “So, in order to woo Izanami, you have to unlock her insecurities of being herself. Her own identity, to be exact.”]


    [Abe: “Wow..I never even realized she had such deep conflicts.]




    [Holy Spirit: “Well, that’s all the info I have the heart to tell you. Do you best Abe, and I’m sure you’ll produce satisfactory results.”]



    Something clicked in me, and I felt as though God was not only giving me love advice, but also advice to save both twins from a deadly fate. I wanted to contemplate more on this, but it seemed as though we arrived at our destination. [High Life Venue], it may not be as great as the bigger spots like [Gene Pool], or to a lesser extent [Love Rain], but it’s popular in its own right. As soon as we heard the music, the twins raced inside. I took my time as I told them beforehand that I’d be ordering the food. They are famous around these parts, not just because of their reputation as the [Twin Terrors], but also because of their skills as dancers. Inside, I can see the twins are already blending in with the other dancers. People’s heads turn their way as they show off their moves. Out of the three famous spots, this one is a bit more fun and relaxing for all ages. That is because they have a scoring system to see who the top dancers are. As I order the food and reserve a table for us nearby, I take a gander at the dance scoreboard.



    1st Place: Yoh Boi - 99999 pts

    2nd Place: Izanami and Izanagi - 77324 pts

    3rd Place: Lit Kapri - 76923 pts


    Abe: (So, they still haven’t beaten the score…)



    Yoh Boi is a famous dancer around these parts. He appeared out of nowhere winning the hearts of citizens around the city with his unorthodox yet hypnotic dance style. The most interesting thing about this particular individual is that no one knows his true identity, he wears an oversized [canig] outfit and only appears at random times in various locations.


    Or so that’s what people say.



    Male Voice: “Abe? It’s been awhile since I’ve seen you around these parts.”


    Abe: “Lit, taking a breather I see.”


    Lit called out to me from a short distance to our table. I beckoned him over and he sat across from me. In order to keep him up to date on things, I cut to the chase and told him about the most recent events that transpired, particularly between me and [Pretty Anarchy].


    Lit: “So, to clarify, [Pretty Anarchy] became agents of [Baal] with powers similar to ours, and your classmate, Jeane, is the new member?”


    I gave him a nod and he sank back in his seat with an enamored expression.


    Lit: “Looks like your hunch about them was on point, Abe. Thank God you made it out of that ordeal alive.”


    Abe: “I was close to getting Sicily and Jeane’s [Spiritual Core], had I been able to, God would’ve been able to purify their souls. I’m kicking myself for letting them get away.”


    Lit: “There you go again with that pessimism. That’s a bad habit, you know? But man, to think things like time travel exists…wait a minute!”


    Abe: ?


    Lit: That plan you were talking about which involves taking care of that murdered family…Abe, are you going to~”


    Izanami: “Abe! Oh and master Lit?!”


    The discussion was broken when the twins came to the table.


    Lit: “Izanami, Izanagi, [Cilz].”


    Twins: “[Cilz]!”


    Izanagi: “Hey, Lit, did you get to see our dance moves?”


    Lit: “I saw for a bit, you two have really improved!”


    Izanagi: “Thanks! We couldn’t have made it this far without your guidance though.”


    Lit: “Not at all, a student is only as good as the drive they have to succeed, you two were astounding from the start. I’m sure you both will continue to grow seeing that your scores improve each time I come around.”


    Izanami: “Master Litty, will you ever get back into competing?”


    Lit: “Hmm…that’s tough to say. I think with you two and a certain star pupil of mine, it’s a good idea for me to retire and focus on my spiritual journey.”


    Twins: “Awwe!”


    Izanami: (Star pupil? It couldn’t be…)



    Time moved forward, Lit had his food transferred to our table and we all ate together in that spot, just talking and enjoying each other’s company.



    Izanagi: “So, what were you guys talking about before we got here?”



    Izanagi asked with a mouth full of meat. He nearly choked and started pounding his chest to force the food down his throat.



    Izanami: “I’d like to know too, the mood seemed tense between you guys.”


    Lit looked at me, which gave the impression that I had to give them an answer.


    Abe: “We were brainstorming ways of bringing people to God. Especially those who are lost and in need of spiritual comfort.”


    Izanagi: “Huh…”


    Izanami: “Interesting, but it seems like that type of thing is complicated.”


    Lit: “Believe me Izanami, it is complicated. Getting someone to believe in God is almost like trying to get someone to fall in love with you. It takes time and patience.”


    Abe: “Mmhm.”


    Izanagi: “Haha, I’m sure Abe can relate to that with his own testimony. In more ways than one I can imagine.”


    Abe: “Yeah, I suppose.”


    Izanami: “...hmmm…”


    Lit: “Something on your mind Izanami?”


    Izanami: “Well, it’s just that you said getting people to believe in God is like trying to get someone to fall in love with you. I don’t really get either case!”


    Lit: “Oh well, there are all kinds of love. For example, there is love for your family, friends, a person of interest. God being the creator of everything, but only presenting himself through signs requires a different kind of love.”


    Izanami: “Hmm…I don’t get it.”


    Izanagi: “Oh, c’mon sis, I’m sure there is someone out there that catches your interest in a peculiar way.”



    For a moment, she ponders that remark, then looks at me.



    Abe: (Huh?)


    Izanami: “Well rather than pique my interest in a romantic way, there is someone I admire…”


    Izanagi & Lit: “Oooh?”


    I play oblivious and start sipping on a juice blend exclusive for this hangout.


    Lit: “So? Are you going to tell us what he’s like?”


    Izanagi: “Yeah, I’m dying to know.”


    Abe: (Why are you all looking at me?)


    Izanami: “Well, he’s tall…”


    Izanagi & Lit: “Yeah?”


    Izanami: “Dark…”


    Izanagi & Lit: “Yeah? Yeah?”


    Izanami: “A great dancer…”


    Abe: “...”


    Lit: “Hmmm…”


    Izanagi: “Uhh…”


    Izanami: “He’s furry…”


    Lit: “Huh?”


    Izanagi: “Wait a minute, you’re not talking about..”


    Abe: (Oh boy…)


    Izanami: “Yep! It’s Yoh Boi!”


    Lit & Izanagi: “Uuugh!”


    Abe: *Facepalm


    Izanami: “What’s wrong with you guys?! Yoh Boi is awesome!”


    Holy Spirit: *Laughs



    I already had an inkling that she had some type of admiration towards Yoh Boi. Whenever he would appear before her, she would be glued to the spectacle of his performance with a twinkle in her eye. As for her brother…



    Izanagi: “Well, I honestly can’t blame you sis, cause Yoh Boi really is Awesome!! Take a look at these action cards I made from all of his appearances!”


    He’s even worse!


    Abe: (When did he collect those…)



    Izanami: “Waah! No fair! Lemme have some!”



    Izanagi: “Huh? Hey! Get lost, they’re mine!”



    The twins start fighting over the Yoh Boi action cards, by this time we’ve finished our meal. I contact my droid, Run run to have him operate my [DBock] to come pick me up. As the vehicle makes its way to the area, I tell the gang that I’m preparing to go home. It seemed as though Izanagi had plans with his sports club and Izanami didn’t want to tag along, so she was going to hang out here for a while longer. As for Lit, he had plans to meet with his family and friends, I’m guessing it’s his plan to reconcile with them and to start sowing seeds in his own way. Before I departed from the hangout spot, I felt the presence of the Holy Spirit tugging at me.



    Abe: “I get it, but I won’t like it.”




    ~Izanami’s POV~



    Everyone left to do their own thing while I decided to stay behind and dance some more. There was a particular person’s score I wanted to beat. I raise my hand in the air and enthusiastically shout in the crowd.


    Izanami: “First place shall be mine! Just you wait, Yoh Boi!”



    Crowd: “Uwoooohh!”



    Announcer Droid: “Looks like we have a challenger to the throne, ladies and gents! I hope she fully digested her food, cause we’re about to get this paaaarty staaarteeeed!!!”



    Izanami: “That last remark was unnecessary, but let’s do this!”



    The lights dim and the crowd gathers to the dance stage where I was stationed. I look at the scoreboard one last time before the music starts playing. In an instant, my body starts moving to the rhythm of the beat. When the tempo goes from slow to fast, I adjust accordingly. The lack of noise from the crowd bothered me a little bit. I couldn’t tell whether my dance was good or not. It shouldn’t be too bad since I trained with Master Litty for a whole [Oviation]. I made sure not to let my emotions affect my dance, but still, I surprised myself back there.


    Izanami: (Why did I lie?)


    The moment I looked at Abe, I couldn’t bring myself to tell him and the others that he was the one I really admired, not Yoh Boi.


    No, it’s not me.


    Izanami: (Abe, this is all your fault.)



    He’s been acting so differently as of late, that it’s been throwing off my demeanor. Now all of a sudden he believes in God. What about me? Where do I fit in? If Abe continues down this path, will he leave us behind?


    Will he no longer need me?


    Izanami: (This isn’t like me at all…)


    I picked up the pace of my dance as the rhythm ramped up, and it wasn’t before long until the music officially stopped. Short of breath, I take a look around me, and even though it was quiet for quite some time, all of a sudden the crowd starts screaming in a frenzy.


    Announcer droid: “Whoa! What in Kwhali was that folks?!”


    Crowd Mob A: “Way to go sis!”


    Crowd Mob B: “You absolutely killed it!”


    Crowd Mob C: “I think she broke her record!”


    Izanami: (Oh! What’s my score?)


    Announcer Droid: “Tallying up the points now!”


    1st Place: Izanami 100000 pts

    2nd Place: Yoh Boi 99999 pts

    3rd Place: Izanagi 77324 pts



    Crowd: “Uwoooooh!”


    Izanami: “No way.”



    I did it, I actually beat Yoh Boi’s dance record. I’m looking forward to rubbing it in my brother’s face, especially since it’s the first time I broke a tie of anything we did together. Imagining his look of disparity puts a smile on my face. I wonder if Abe will be happy for me? However that smile starts to fade when I see a familiar figure brushing through the crowd.


    Crowd Mob D: “Whoa, it's the legend!”


    Crowd Mob E: “Is he going to challenge Izanami’s score now?!”


    Crowd Mob F: “I’m excited to see what kind of wild dance he’ll show us next!”



    The figure jumps up on the stage, and the lighting of the room illuminates his costume. His thick locks flow as he bobs his head from side to side, his golden fur glistens as it emits a glow from the hangout’s various lights, I can see my reflection in his dark oversized sunglasses as he moves closer to me.


    Izanami: “Y-Yoh Boi…”


    Yoh Boi: “....”


    Without saying anything, he crosses his arms and stares me down. For some reason I felt an intense pressure, more so than I felt from fighting the usual thugs. Honestly, this is my first time seeing the real thing this close. Nevertheless, I gather my wits and stand firm with a stern glare back at him.


    Izanami: “I beat your score, I finally surpassed you. What do you say to that?”



    I said smugly with my chest puffed out.



    Announcer Droid: “Ooo baby! It looks like there’s going to be a showdown folks!”


    Crowd: “Commotion


    Yoh Boi: “Arf.”



    Yoh Boi snaps his fingers signalling the droid to play some music. I step back and the crowd grows silent. Yoh Boi psyches himself up by hanging his head low and getting into stance. A high vibration beat starts playing and the crowd goes wild as Yoh Boi cuts loose. Once again, I'm mesmerized by his dancing. It’s even better than last time.


    Izanami: (Is it just me, or is he teleporting?!)


    Crowd Mob G: “Man o man! Those movements are insane!!”


    Crowd Mob H: “Can’t stop…watching!”


    Announcer Droid: “I’m just a machine, but my imaginary heart is beating so fast right now, guys!”



    Suddenly, Yoh Boi calls for the music to stop. This puzzles everyone in the room. He turns to me while pointing his paw in my direction, beckoning me to step forward.



    Izanami: “Huh? You…want to do a duet?”


    Yoh Boi: *Nods



    I was full of nerves, after watching how he moved I wasn’t sure if I’d be able to keep up with him. Before I could safely decline his offer, the crowd cheers me on.



    Crowd Mob A: “Go for it Izanami!”


    Crowd Mob C: “You got this, dance with him!”



    I decided to trust my instincts and go for it. I run up beside Yoh Boi and prepare to dance.



    Izanami: “Uuu….Let’s do this!”


    Crowd: *Heavy Cheering



    Me and Yoh Boi snap our fingers in unison, the music plays once more, this time to suit a duet as opposed to solo. I was worried at first, but for some reason, I was able to keep up with him. It was almost as if our minds and bodies were in sync by a mysterious force. The last dance I did left me tired, but even though I’m moving even faster than before, I feel great. As the crowd cheers us on, I couldn’t help but let out a laugh at how fun this moment was. By the end of the dance, our scores were tied at first for 10,5000 pts, smashing our original scores. Without saying anything, Yoh Boi started to leave the building, but I wasn’t satisfied with leaving things at that.


    Izanami: “Yoh Boi, wait!”


    I chased him outside the building to the point where I ended up tackling him to the ground.


    Izanami: “Why do you always disappear without saying anything?”


    Yoh Boi: “Uhh,,,”



    I kept my eyes closed in a heartfelt rant.


    Izanami: “Don’t you know me and my bro are your biggest fans? I’ve been dancing for some time now but I never met anyone quite like you, your dancing is so cool and unique! Ever since you appeared out of nowhere, I’ve strived to dance like you!”


    By this time tears and snot started pouring down my face. It was truly embarrassing.



    Izanami: “However, I lied earlier today to my friends. I told them that you were the one I admired the most, but that wasn’t true. There’s a person among my circle of friends who I truly admire. You see, I just remembered that he was the one I wanted to learn how to dance for and impress. Somewhere along the line, I forgot that fact. Maybe it’s because he showed little interest to begin with.”


    Yoh Boi: “....”


    By the time I realized I was on top of Yoh Boi, it was already too late. I opened my eyes and attempted to leave his side in a flurry.


    Izanami: “Um, sorry, I didn’t mean to jump you and spill my heart out like that, it’s just….huh?”


    I looked down and noticed that his head was staring at me from across the floor. As for the person inside, his actual head was burrowed inside the [canig] suit.


    Izanami: “Y-Yoh Boi?”


    Yoh Boi: “....”


    With my curiosity peaked, I pulled the top of the suit down to reveal the person behind the suit. Who I saw made me gasp.


    Izanami: “Abe…”


    Abe: “....Roar.”


    ~End Chapter 5 Romance Dummies~

    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Jan 20, 2024
  15. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Chapter 6 ~I Am A Wretch~

    //New Rile - Abe’s POV



    Abe: [[I am a wretch. Oh heavenly father, please forgive my sins and grant me the power to overcome all obstacles. In the name of the unborn king and through the grace of the Holy spirit.]]



    Holy Spirit: [[Your prayer is answered. Sin error margin has been lifted and Scripts of knowledge are now usable. May you continue on the righteous path.]]




    This is the usual start of my [rile], the part of a covenant I’ve made between myself and God. I check my status while getting ready to leave the house.



    Abe Lidor | Spiritual Name: ???

    Spiritual LV. 1

    Sacrifice Power: 9 + [3 SP Prayer Bonus] + [5 Altruism Bonus] + [70 SP Evangelism Bonus] + [20 SP Obedience Bonus] + [100 SP Sacrifice Bonus]

    Sin Error Margin: 0

    Theme: None


    Spiritual Sibling Ties:


    -Lit Kapri Lv.2

    -Droco Winchester Lv.1

    -Melly Twain Lv.1

    -Roger Harp Lv.1

    -Anya Onion Lv.1

    -Funzo Dine Lv.1

    -Reebok Flare Lv.1



    Holy Relics [7]:


    [1] {Locked} Weapon: Revelations Sword (Eye of Omnipotence)


    [2] Eyes of Righteousness

    • {Locked} Eye of Omnibenevolence

    • {Locked} Eye of Omnipresence

    • {Active} Eye of Judgement

    [3] {Locked} Armor: Eye of Peace


    [4] {Locked} Shield: Eye of Faith


    [5] {Locked} Helmet: Eye of Salvation


    [6] {Locked} Belt Accessory: Eye of Truth


    [7] {Locked} Shoe Accessory: Eyes of the Gospel x 2



    Scripts of Knowledge (High - Sacred Tier listed only)


    Chi: Spirit Tune [High], Spirit Switch [Special], Spirit Sync [Sacred], Enhanced Senses [High], Supernatural Senses [special], Absolute Senses [Sacred], Spirit Gear [High], Spirit Force [High], Mighty Spirit [Special], Spirit Potency [Sacred], Soul Regeneration [Special], Phoenix Spirit [Sacred], Spirit Clone [High], Guardian Angel [Special], Spirit Army [Sacred]


    Psychic: Group Telepathy [High], Mental Sync [Special], Future Glimpse [Sacred], Teleport [High], Transport [Special], Warp [Sacred], Pseudo Reality [Sacred]


    Magic: Reflect [High], Fusion [Sacred], Field Eye [High], World’s Eye [Special], All Seeing Eye [Sacred], Holy Healing [High], Rejuvenate [Special], Holy Rejuvenate [Sacred], Time Travel (Past) [High], Time Travel (Future) [Special], Principalities Spirit [High], Powers Spirit [Unique], Virtues Spirit [Special]


    Conditions

    • Unlocked Scripts of Knowledge via 1 prayer per Rile.

    • Sorcery (Dark Scripts of Knowledge) are forbidden from use

    • Need Sacrifice Power to cast Scripts

    • Unlock stronger tiered scripts by Spiritual contact of other theme wielders

    Blessings:



    • No fatigue when casting Scripts of Knowledge, which allows for multicasting. (Default Passive Blessing)

    • Equip more than one Relic at once [Max 1 \ 7] (Upgrade at Spiritual Lv.2)

    • {Locked} Script Conversion: Convert any element to another at will (Unlock at spiritual level 5)


    Satisfied, I cast away the status from my view and head to my [DBock]. As I’m driving, I couldn’t help but envision Izanami’s shocked face from the previous [rile]. Without saying anything, she ran away from me. I can’t fathom what’s going through her mind right now, afterall, her idol turned out to also be her closest friend. As much as I want to see her right now, I have other matters to take care of. I’m heading to a residential area where one of [Pretty Anarchy]’s victims reside. Thanks to using the [World View] script while discovering Pretty Anarchy’s hideout, I was able to obtain enough information about the victims they held captive back then. I debated on whether I should bring Lit along, but I decided to let him focus on his private life before getting him more involved. There’s also the matter of the [LBA] members I converted. They will all play important roles in building the kingdom of Heaven, but for now, they have to develop their relationship with God before they can serve their purpose.


    I made it to one of the victim’s spots. It was quite the nice location. The building itself was high class and not too inferior to my own abode. I park my [DBock] closeby and move closer to the building. It was still early during the [rise] and the sun was hidden among dark clouds, suggesting that a storm was going to brew later. In the front of the building, two [Bocks] could be seen parked to the side, one was a ground vehicle, and the other was air. Before I could proceed further, a figure with a medium sized [canig] opens the door. Upon focusing on the presence, I immediately recognized the figure as one of the victims Pretty Anarchy held captive in their hideout cavern. He won’t recognize me since time has been turned back to the moment we never encountered each other, so I’ll have to approach him with that fact in mind. He sees me and shows an alarmed expression as I draw closer. The canig is also weary, but merely keeps its eyes on me without making a sound.


    Male Victim: “C-can I help you young man?”


    Abe: “Actually, you can, for you see, I’m here to see you.”


    Male Victim: ?


    Abe: “Here is my card.”


    I unleash my [vpod] and a holographic image pops up. He pulls his own out of his pants pocket and a notification indicates that it was saved on his device’s memory. I let him read the information on the hologram before putting my device away. Upon looking through it, his eyes light up.


    Male Victim: “You’re…Abe Lidor? As in the famous inventor?”


    Abe: “I suppose, though I’m not sure about the famous part.”


    Male Victim: “Are all types like you modest? You’re known at least in all of Banri if not worldwide for making many great inventions. Some people are saying you’re responsible for more than the ones you patented.”


    Abe: “I see. Well, I’m not here to argue that point. I’m actually here for three reasons.”


    Male Victim: “Three, reasons?”


    I nod and then create a space where it’s just the two of us. I made sure that it was merely sound proof while the surroundings remained the same visually. He didn’t notice any change in the environment due to that and only paid attention to what I was about to say.


    Abe: “The first reason is that you and your family’s life may be in danger.”


    Male Victim: !?


    Abe: “Don’t be alarmed, while I say that, you and anyone you know are not under any immediate threat.”


    Male Victim: “You say I and my family are in danger…but, by who or what?”


    I give him information about [Pretty Anarchy] and the fact that they have been hunting down him and his relatives in order to get to a particular member of his family. After hearing of this, his body started to shake.


    Abe: “The second reason I’ve come to you is related to the first reason, I need your help in finding the relative that [Pretty Anarchy] is after. I can’t give you details on why they are targeting this person, but if you help me I will give you compensation.”


    Male Victim: “Ok…I’ll cooperate. My name is-”


    Abe: “Quo Guam.”


    Quo Guam: “Ha…so you already know my name.”


    Abe: “You and your family are rich immigrants from the country of [Uvalya], you’re a spy for their military which suggests to me that you reside here in order to collect our government’s secrets. As for your other relatives who reside here-”


    Before I could finish my statement, Quo raises his hand in order to suggest he doesn’t need to hear anymore.


    Quo: “Ok, I get it, I still don’t understand what you have to do with my mission, but can you at least tell me what the third reason is for your visit?”


    Abe: “Of course, for you see, I was sent by God to ask you to throw away your life of darkness and to walk by his side.”


    Quo: “God?”


    Abe: “Correct, for it is only through him that I am even able to reveal this much about you.”


    Quo: “I never took you to be a religious person, Abe.”


    Abe: “It wasn’t too long ago that I wasn’t, but to be more precise, I’m spiritual, not religious.”


    Quo: “Huh. So, what do you want me to do?”


    Abe: “Don’t blink.”



    With the skill [awaken -3 sp], we travel to Quo’s [Pseudo dungeon]. From here on out, we make our move to clear this [Holy Mission].




    //Somewhere in the Abyss


    In a dark lit room, Amanda, member of [Pretty Anarchy] watches over her fallen comrades, Jeane and Sicily. The two are submerged in a transparent chamber filled with a fluid with healing properties. Both have their eyes closed suggesting they are in a deep slumber.


    Amanda: “Please wake up soon, darling…”



    She stares intently at Sicily who has an angered expression on her face while sleeping. Jeane on the other hand has a more subtle look to him, his female form wore off ever since that fateful confrontation with Abe and his angel summons.


    Amanda: “What should I do about Abe?...”


    Male Voice: “Isn’t it obvious my dear?”


    A tall, well built man, with tanned skin, and slick long black hair slides in from behind Amanda.


    Amanda: (Wow. I didn’t sense him at all…)


    Despite being surprised by the man’s presence, Amanda composes herself and then kneels before him.


    Amanda: “Lord Baal!”


    Baal: “You may rise.”


    Amanda: “Thank you my lord.”


    Amanda rises to her feet, she was tall herself for a female, but the presence of Baal made her cower and slump a little bit. As if feeding off of her fear, Baal slithers closer to her and wraps his arms around her waist.


    Baal: “No need to fear me deary, so long as you continue to submit to me, then I shall grant you what you desire, you and your brethren.”


    Amanda: “Thank you, my lord.”


    Baal: “As for that Abe brat, as I was saying, all you have to do is destroy him. However, the power of God is strong, so the task won’t be easy. That’s why you’ll have to free me and my lovely wife from this prison.”


    Amanda: “....”


    Baal: “Your silence is quite interesting. Based on that last remark, you’re hiding something.”


    Amanda: “No! Never my lord.”


    Baal: “Yes, if I recall, you asked your lackies not to harm him.”


    Amanda: “That’s!-”


    Baal: “Not only that, but I could see you were holding back during the last scuffle with him.”


    His grip around Amanda’s waist tightened to an unbearable degree, it caused Amanda to groan.


    Baal: “What are you hiding, and don’t you lie.”


    Amanda: “....”


    Female Voice: “That’s enough Baal, can’t you see you’re frightening the poor child?”


    Baal: “Asherah, don’t interfere.”


    The being known as Asherah moves in closer on the two. Despite her menacing look towards Baal, she gently places a hand on one of his arms and rubs it in a soft and pleading manner.


    Asherah: “Are you going to defy your dear mother?”


    Baal: “You abandoned motherhood the moment you decided to become my woman.”


    Asherah: “I suppose that is true, which is why I’m asking nicely. Young girl, you’ll have to excuse my so-, err, lover. He’s still bitter about our banishment.”


    Baal: *Sigh “Fine, I’ll find out what’s in that head of yours as soon as my full power returns.”


    He releases Amanda and she begins breathing heavily in order to maintain composure.


    Asherah: “Good boy.”


    Baal: “...”


    Amanda: “P-please excuse my insolence O mighty ones. It’s true that I’m not disclosing everything about my goals and ambitions, but one thing I can assure you is that I am on your side.”


    Asherah: “....”


    Baal: *Hmph “Talk is cheap little girl, you’re protecting that boy while serving me. Just as God commands that you can’t serve two masters, my ruling is no different. What do you have to offer me, in order to prove your allegiance? Your answer will depend greatly on your comrades’ life. Do not think for a moment that you aren’t replaceabl-”


    Amanda silences him with her lips. For a good couple of moments, they are engrossed in intense passion. Asherah merely looks on with a smirk on her face.


    Amanda: “For the next couple [riles], I will give you my body. I am the embodiment of Lust as that is my [theme], though you already know that. Using my body, I will restore 25% of your power. That’s the most I can do until I gather together all of the [Divine Fragments] and bring them to you.”


    Baal: “Hmm…with 25%, my spirit should be able to at least set foot on your realm. Though, nothing more than that…very well.”


    Amanda: “Thank you, my Lord, I will serve you well.”


    Asherah walks up to Sicily and Jeane’s resting bodies. She places a hand on Sicily’s chamber, there’s a sad look in her eyes as she stares at the recovering bodies.



    Asherah: “Child, do you know of the origin story.”


    Amanda: “Origin story? No, I was never religious.”


    Asherah: “According to the word of God, he banished us here as punishment for our blasphemy towards him. However, that wasn’t supposed to be the case.”


    Amanda: “It wasn’t?”


    Baal: “No. According to our memory, we were destroyed in the last Holy War.”


    Asherah: “To be precise, we have two different memories of the same account. One where we died by the hands of Lucifer and Michael, and the other where we were simply banished here.”



    Amanda: “?”


    Baal: “It seems you don’t get it. The original past timeline has been overlapped with a new one. Because of this overlap, bits and pieces of our memory are warped and distorted.”


    Amanda: “How did such a thing happen?”


    Asherah: “The mortal child named Abe was the cause. One [wob] ago, he managed to unlock your reality’s source of power, in other words, he found God.”


    Baal: “However, the process of his tinkering almost destroyed your world, but with God’s help, he turned back to a different reality.”


    Asherah: “A reality where we didn’t fall by the hands of Lucifer and Michael.”


    Amanda: “I see, but why is the old timeline overlapping with the current one?”


    Baal: “Because God’s memories are lost. Or I should say, you and the other [Divine Fragments] hold the key to recovering God’s memories.”


    Amanda: “!”


    Asherah: “Which must never happen. As long as God’s memories are separated from him, then we have the advantage of fulfilling our own desires of re-building a kingdom for ourselves.”



    Baal: “In other words, we shall become the new Gods that will reign over all of existence!”



    Amanda: “What will become of us once we gather all of the [Divine Fragments] and bring them to you?”



    Asherah: “Then you will become God alongside us, and we shall all rule together!”



    Amanda: “Oh my, how wonderful, but, isn’t God supposed to be like, all powerful and stuff? What do we do if he decides to just take his memories by sheer will?”



    Asherah and Baal stared blankly at Amanda for a moment, and then burst into laughter.



    Amanda: “Hey, was what I said really that funny?”



    Asherah: “Oh child, it appears that you don’t know God’s character.”



    Amanda: “What does his character have to do with-”



    Baal: “Everything. I’ve known God for as long as I can remember, and there is one particular trait about him that has bothered me.”


    Amanda: “?”


    Asherah: “He never changes.”


    Baal: “Mhmm. Once his mind is made up of something, he never goes back on it, ever.”



    Asherah: “That being said, he made a covenant with us a long time ago. It wasn’t anything grand, but it was something that gave us peace of mind even through death.”


    Amanda: “What was it?”


    Baal: “It was the assurance that we will always be remembered in a good light.”


    Amanda: “I don’t understand, what does that have to do with God taking back his memories?”


    Asherah: “Well, think about it. Even though we once died, now we’re here, alive and well.”


    Baal: “Not only that, but there are people in your world who worship us even to this [rile].”



    Amanda: “I think I understand now. So because God never changes, it would be out of character for him to do something that would break his covenant with the ones he made it with.”



    Asherah and Baal: “Exactly.”



    Amanda: “Does that mean, God made a covenant with someone that would prevent him from taking action on his own?”


    Baal: “Great, it looks like you understand now.”


    Asherah: “And because of that covenant with a particular someone, we’re in the clear to do as we please.”


    Amanda: “Ok, one more question. What happened to Michael and Lucifer? Wouldn’t it be wise to know of their whereabouts since they are strong enough to kill us?”


    Baal: “Good question. Since you’ve never read the scriptures, you don’t know the story of how Lucifer defected.”


    Amanda: “Lucifer…defected?”


    Asherah: “Yes, but besides that, both he and his brother Michael have disappeared. Chances are high that it is due to God’s missing memories.”


    Baal: “It makes sense as those two are closely related to God. If something happens to him, then they too will be affected.”


    Asherah: “It’s best to use this as an opportunity to proceed with our plans.”


    Amanda: “Yes, I understand.”



    Asherah clasps her hands in agreement, and Baal lifts Amanda off the floor, carrying her by the waist. This bewilders her for a moment.


    Amanda: “My Lord?”


    Baal: “All this talking got me bored, it’s time for you to earn your keep, if you know what I mean?”


    Amanda: “Fufu, I see. I may not look it, but my stamina is pretty high.”


    Baal: “Are you underestimating me? What an interesting child!”


    Asherah: “Sounds like fun, I shall join you two.”



    The three trail off somewhere in the darkness. Amanda takes a peek at Sicily and smiles when she catches her eyes twitching.


    Sicily: “Abe…I’ll…kill you. I swear…”



    //Somewhere in Quo’s Pseudo Reality Dungeon



    Abe: (Dammit! I was careless!)


    Abe coughs up blood and watches helplessly as Quo’s soul is pierced by an unknown man’s sharp, two pronged bident. He licks his lips as Quo’s lifeforce completely dissipates, shattering into tiny pieces. He turns his attention to Abe as the shattered soul dances around him one final time, only to flicker into nothingness.



    Mysterious Man: “Looks like you’ve been giving us a bit of trouble lad.”



    Abe: “Who are you…Who are you?!”


    The man chuckles as he slicks back his jet black hair. Drawing closer to Abe, he gets ready to point his bident at his face.



    Mysterious Man: “Heh heh, call me Hades.”




    Chapter 6 ~I Am A Wretch~ End


    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
    Last edited: Jan 20, 2024
  16. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Map

    Kwhali World Map


    [​IMG]



    -----------------------
    [Home]

     
    Last edited: Dec 5, 2023
  17. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago
    Extra Chapter #4 ~Lift that Burden~
    //Melly’s POV



    Melly (Inner Demon): “C’mon! Let’s see a smile!”


    *Flash


    Melly: ” ….”



    How did I get into this predicament again? I ask myself this as a person who is impersonating me is taking photos, as if it’s some sort of fashion shoot. Abe is merely watching the spectacle with a blank expression.



    Melly (Inner Demon): “C’mon! C’mon! C’mon! Big smile!”


    *Flash *Flash *Flash


    Melly: “Ugh! Shut up already, and give me that VPod!”



    I wrestle with the impersonator over the VPod One of our hands is on the device while the other is pulling each other’s hair.


    Melly: “Ouch!”


    Melly (Inner Demon): “Cut it out, I don’t like this!”


    It takes awhile for us to run out of steam. In the end, I couldn’t beat her and I tried catching my breath while sprawled on the floor. As I start to come to my senses, I take the time to notice my surroundings. It was a studio-like room with many lights and props. It kinda reminded me of the place I went to first audition to become an idol. Abe finally decides to step forward and offers his hand to help me up.


    Melly: “Thanks, by the way, where are we?”


    Abe: “We’re in your inner consciousness, otherwise known as a [Pseudo Reality Dungeon].”


    Melly: “Pseudo Reality…Dungeon?”


    Abe: “Yeah, and that person over there is your [Inner Demon], one of 8 that guards and manipulates your [coreself]. You’re here to challenge her trial and to see if you’re worthy to walk with God.”



    Melly (Inner Demon): “Yuppers! I don’t want to change, so I’ll be making this trial super hard!”



    Melly: “I think I read this kind of scenario in a novel before. So, this is one of 8 trials and each trial I pass will bring me closer to God, yeah?”


    Abe: “You got it.”


    Melly: “Hmm, I see, I see. Okay, Missy, I accept your challenge!”


    I point my finger at my inner demon with a determined look. One thing that bothered me about her is that she never stopped smiling, not even once. With that smirk of hers, she laughed and pointed the [Vpod] at me.


    Melly (Inner Demon): “Oookay! It’s showtime!”


    With a single flash of the Vpod, the room illuminates to a bright white, blinding my vision momentarily. The brightness subsided and the studio transformed into a stadium. It all seemed surreal, there was even a crowd of people cheering in the audience section.


    Melly: “What is this?”


    Melly (Inner Demon): “It’s your debut! Say hi to the crowd, why dontcha?”



    Taking a closer look at the cheering crowd, I could see that all of them were familiar faces. In fact, many were friends and family I’ve encountered and interacted with in my lifetime. Suddenly, the spotlight fell on me and the crowd grew silent.


    Melly: “Okay, I’ll play along.”



    My inner demon projects a mic for me to grab. I take a deep breath and put on my brightest smile.


    Melly: “Hey Everyone! Thanks for coming to see me perform! This is a song that’s closest to my heart.”



    I began to sing and dance along the stage using the same routine that was drilled into me back then. Despite the circumstances, I felt happy being able to perform again. I ignored the silent stares of people I knew and continued my performance flawlessly. Even though there wasn’t any music or team members to back me up, I gave it my all. I managed to finish the performance and stood proud amongst the crowd. Despite giving it my all, all that was met was silence.


    Female Relative: “What are you doing Melly?”


    Male Relative: “We didn’t come here to see you sing and dance!”


    Melly: “Huh?”


    Crowd: “Boooo!”


    Random Relative: “Get off the stage!”


    Melly: “Wait, what’s going on?!”


    The jeers from the crowd started to get louder, I never experienced anything like this before, so I didn’t know how to handle it.



    Young Female: “Why did you abandon me?!”



    A little girl I’ve never seen before stood up from the crowd and yelled that at me. Everyone’s eyes are glued to her for a moment, then they turn to me for an answer.



    Melly: “Wha-? Abandon you? I..don’t even know who you are.”



    Melly (Inner Demon): “Are you sure? Why don’t you take a closer look. Young lady, come to the stage for us please?”



    Without saying anything, the little girl gets out of her seat and starts walking down the stage. As she’s walking, I notice she’s growing not only in size, but in age. My eyes widen with horror when I start to recognize who she is. By the time she comes to the stage, she’s old and feeble. Tears flow down my cheeks and I reach out my hand to her.


    Melly: “G-granny…”


    Melly’s Grandmother: “Y’know, the [rile] you left was the start of the hardest time of my life.”


    Melly: “....”


    Melly’s Grandmother: “You only ever thought about yourself in the end, but because I didn’t want to get in the way of you pursuing your dreams, I didn’t stop you. So the hardships I faced were on me. However…there’s one thing I couldn’t forgive.”



    Melly: “Granny, I-”



    My grandmother put her hand up to silence me, and so I kept my mouth shut. It’s so strange to see her look so torn and upset.


    What have I done?


    I anticipated with fear what she was going to say next, but I already knew.



    Melly’s Grandmother: “You long since graduated from being an idol, you fulfilled your dream to the best of your ability. For that, I was proud of you, even though I was suffering by myself, alone. But, even after that, you wouldn’t even talk to me. Instead, you wanted to pursue another dream, a dream I had no place in it seems. Tell me dear, what happened to me after our last call?”



    I choked up and couldn’t answer, but I knew I had to because the spotlight has been on me this whole time. Swallowing my spit and brushing back my tears, I finally answered.


    Melly: “You...passed away.”



    Melly’s Grandmother: “Your cousins already decided to take me in after you got into your next career. All I ever wanted from you was spare time to see how my darling grandchild was doing. The time we did spend those many [Oviations] ago was so sweet. Everything changed when you got scouted for idol work. Our days got shorter, and you became more and more distant.”



    As much as I tried casting away the tears as she talked, they only ended up becoming heavier and harder to wipe away.



    Melly: “Granny…I’m so sorry.”



    Melly’s Grandmother: “On my last breath, I cursed the same God that I prayed to for your success. And that was the last thing he let me spew out of my mouth.”


    Melly: *Hic *Wheeps



    Melly Grandmother: “Tell me child, was I really that much of a burden to you?”




    I froze for a moment. I thought back on all the times I spent with her from childhood to early adulthood. That’s when I noticed my thoughts were being projected in the middle of the stadium. Not only visions of the past with me and Granny, but also my thoughts were being broadcasted.


    Melly: “No, nooo! Don’t look!”


    I knew that if they saw what I was thinking, as well as what I went through to get to where I am today, they’d be ashamed. More than that, they’d know the truth behind my desperate climb to stardom. I looked in horror as the screen showcased my falling out.


    From the time I first got scouted.


    Agent: “I think you have what it takes to be a great idol!”


    Melly: “Wow, really?” (Now’s my chance to be independent. No more taking care of that burden at home.)


    The crowd gasps at my inner thoughts. I turn towards Granny and she lowers her head.



    Melly (Inner Demon): “That’s not all, keep watching!”



    The scene moves on to my time of training to be an idol. I’m not proud of this, but I was the weakest link among the group. My physique was weak and my voice was barely passable. I saw myself crouching down on the training ground hallway, sulking about my progress.


    Melly: (What am I going to do? At this rate, I won't pass auditions…No, I can’t give up, I’ll definitely make it, at any cost. I don’t want to take care of that woman anymore. It’s not fair that just because my parents died, that I have to pick up the slack. I’m so tired of this!)


    Crowd: *Murmurs


    Melly: “Please, just stop!”


    Melly (Inner Demon): “Nooope, keep watching!”



    Suddenly, as I continued sulking, the coach responsible for the group training walked up to me. He always came across to me as a sleazebag, and I wasn’t the only one in the group who thought so. In fact, there were many rumors about him taking advantage of women’s weaknesses.


    Coach: “I see you’re having trouble Melly.”



    He casually sat beside me, which ended up giving me the chills. His slanted eyes stared up and down my body as he patted my head. I wanted to run away, but at the same time…



    Coach: “Y’know at this rate you’re not going to make it. You told me you wanted a better life for yourself which is why you’re here, but maybe there’s another path for you?”



    Melly: “Coach...is there really no chance for me to succeed here?”



    Coach: “Well, I am a person of influence in the industry. I’ve even managed to send people like you into their own idol groups and they ended up doing quite well for themselves. Of course, nothing is for free, y’know?”



    I knew what he meant. He whispered in my ear what I expected him to say. It was only one time, but I let him have me in order to boost my ranking in the group. Watching the scene of us going to a [rest facility] made me crumple to my knees. The one thing I shouldn’t have thrown away, I did so in order to obtain fame and freedom.


    Female Relative: “For shame, Melly!”


    Male Relative: “How could you?”


    Melly’s Grandmother: “....”


    Melly (Inner Demon): “A question for you my dear, does God even want someone as dirty and sleazy as you?”


    Melly: “.....”



    Melly (Inner Demon): “You threw away your Grandmother, dignity and virginity all for the sake of running away from your responsibilities. Do you even deserve salvation?”



    Melly: “I…do-”



    Before I could give up, the screen got distorted, and before everyone’s eyes was Abe.



    Abe: “Yeah, I’m hijacking this for a moment.”



    Melly (Inner Demon): “How did you…?”



    Abe: “God blessed me with brains, so I’m using it.”


    Melly: “Abe…”



    Abe: “Melly, I just want to say this: Whatever you burdened yourself with in the past, allow God to carry it. Remember why you’re here. That’s all I’m allowed to say.”



    From that, I stood up off the floor. I got into a prayer stance and talked to someone I should’ve done from the start.



    Melly: “Sorry for running away, God. As you already know, I’m not a perfect person, but if you accept me as I am, then I give you my heart, body and soul as a sacrifice. I will live only for you, my Lord!”



    Tears flowed down my cheeks once more, but they were soft and warm this time. I could feel a great power rise up within my spirit, and before I knew it, my inner demon started crying as well.


    Melly (Inner Demon): “I see, the burden was never mine to carry…”


    Melly: “Right, but there are many more burdens that must be lifted before I can truly walk with God.”


    My inner demon nodded with a genuine smile this time. She vanished leaving no trace behind, my granny and the crowd also disappeared. That’s when a great force, a force of darkness came flying in from up above. Its aura was staggering, but the figure belonging to that force looked like me. Before it could get any closer, Abe broke through the screen, the scene looked majestic as the glass from the screen fell to the stage floor alongside Abe himself. He intercepted the force from getting any closer to me.



    Melly: “Abe, is that-?”


    Abe: “Yeah, that’s your core self. She’s possessed by your other 7 demons, so she isn’t an opponent you can take on yourself. Stand back, as this is where I come in.”



    I nod and take a few steps back into the audience section of the fabricated stadium. Abe draws a peculiar looking sword out of thin air and starts to attack my coreself.



    //Abe’s POV



    Melly’s coreself moves in, eyes fixed on me. The closer she draws, the colder it gets. I have an idea what Melly’s theme is just from that. In a matter of moments, the temperature drops to below freezing. When she gets close enough, her coreself draws out an ice sword and lunges in to attack me. Our swords clash, using just enough strength I manage to push her back some. Her feet slide back on the stadium floor, the friction causing sparks of ice to dance across the ground. When the coreself realizes she’s at a disadvantage, she adjusts herself by releasing her blade with one hand and shooting out a stream of water point blank in my face. This causes me to immediately bend backwards to avoid the stream. With the sword still in her other hand, she uses the opportunity to strike down towards my chest. That’s when I noticed something sharp was rising up from the ground. It was an iceberg. It tore through the stadium ground and was looking to pierce me alongside the coreself’s blade. I did a spin to the side in order to avoid the blade and the iceberg. Melly’s coreself didn’t let up from there. She casted multiple icebergs from below while shooting streams of water from her palm. I dodged each water and ice attack with great acrobatics and finesse.


    Abe’s: “Don’t underestimate my training with God. I can defeat you even without using a single [script of knowledge].”



    Angered, Melly’s coreself slides towards me on a big Tsunami wave. With sword in hand, she lets out a warcry along with dozens of sharp icebergs ready to pierce me. Not only that, but behind her I could see an ice dragon being summoned.


    Abe: *Sigh


    I jump high into the air, and while upside down, I hurl my Revelations blade at the dragon’s neck. The blade tore through the beast’s neck in a clean manner, not even giving it enough time to make an attack of its own. Before landing, I beckoned my blade to reach its next target, and it swiveled back towards Melly’s coreself. The coreself turned towards the blade, but it was too late for her to do anything, for it had already pierced through from her back to abdomen. She arched back letting out a great cry. I moved in on her and yanked the sword from her body.


    All the demons possessing her left going their own separate ways in the confines of Melly’s soul. Melly walked up to meet her reborn coreself, and the two became one. I swapped my sword for the [Eye of benevolence] in order to check her new status.




    Melly Twain


    Spiritual Sibling LV.1


      • Faith: Monotheist
      • Top 3 Sin Affinities: Lust, Pride, Envy
      • Riles Left Alive: 90,000 KWH~



      • Theme: Ice
      • Spiritual Name: ??? (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.3)
      • Pseudo Reality Dungeon: 15% Complete
        • Happy Shadow Fragment: Mastered

        • Sad Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Anger Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Fear Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Disgust Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Surprise Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Content Shadow Fragment: Unstable

        • Shame Shadow Fragment: Unstable
      • Audience with the [Holy Trinity Family] (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.5)

    Scripts of Knowledge:


    Magic: Water [Low], Ice [Mid], Ice Sword [High], Tsunami [Special], Absolute Zero [Sacred], Ice Spirit [Low], Ice Dragon [Special]



    //End Extra Chapter #4 ~Lift that Burden~






    -----------------------
    [Home]

     
  18. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago

    Ch. 7 - Enlightenment in 10 Lins


    //Quo’s Pseudo Dungeon | Time of Rile]



    This isn’t good.


    I grasp my chest from which the man named Hades stabbed me with his two pronged bi-dent. My vision becomes hazy from all the blood loss. I know I had to do something before he kills me. Thankfully, I have over 100 [Sacrifice Power] to use at my disposal, not to mention my [Sin Error Margin] reset to 0 earlier. I have a multitude of choices, but I decided to wait it out. Time isn’t on my side, I have to tread carefully before I bleed out. Hades moves in closer, he just finished up eliminating Quo’s soul. His eyes are fixed on me and they get sharper the closer he draws near.


    Hades: “Abe Lidor, a world renowned genius who just recently became God’s servant. An only child with a mother and father who travels a lot. You also have a unique pet thought to be extinct. As for friends, you only have two. Twins by the names of Izanagi and Izanami Trace. It wasn’t very long that you awakened various individuals bringing them to salvation. Sorry to say this, but your legacy ends here.”


    Abe Lidor: “Nice, you’ve done your research. I’m guessing you tracked me down and destroyed Quo because he was one of the keys to finding a [Divine Shadow Fragment].”


    Hades: “Precisely, but don’t fret over that lost soul. I observed and it seems Quo didn’t pass the test. He sided with darkness in the end, so he wouldn’t have been of any use to you or God.”


    It’s true that Quo failed his trial. He faced off against one of his inner demons, a [shadow fragment] and gave into the temptation of his flesh. As for Quo’s fate, his soul is permanently separated from his body. In other words, he’s dead. Call it divine punishment after he committed the ultimate taboo of denying the holy spirit after witnessing his miracle. I don’t know too much about blessings and curses, but I do know that Quo’s death was an indirect result of losing the Holy spirit’s protection. Granted, there are many sinners and heathens who live to a ripe old age, while God also calls believers to his kingdom early. However, if you commit the [unforgivable sin], then you are fated to die much sooner than hoped for. Still, after analyzing his memories, I did manage to get enough information to move forward.


    Now I just have to survive this.


    K.I.P: [Need my assistance, Abe?]


    Abe: [K.I.P?]


    K.I.P: [Yes, it is I. I sensed abnormalities in your body, and your soul is flickering immensely due to being hurt. At this rate, you’re gonna die.]


    Abe: [.....]


    K.I.P: [I prefer it if the body I’m bound to doesn’t give in before I can find one of my own. So how about a proposition? Let me take over your body and I promise you I will get you out of this mess.]


    Abe: [Sounds tempting, but I’m sure I can get the upper hand on this guy.]


    K.I.P: [I’d like to mention that time in this space is running out. With the host of the [Pseudo Dungeon] gone, it’s as unstable as the [Abyss]. If it disappears, then we go with it, lost in space and time for all eternity.]


    Abe: [I know, but I can get out of this predicament.]


    K.I.P: [...Very well. You’ve been blessed with the protection of the Holy Spirit afterall. Do know this, if I sense any hint of immediate danger, I will take over your body by force. I don’t want to die as much as you do.]


    Abe: [Deal.]


    Just as my conversation with K.I.P ended, Hades lunged towards me at great speed. The bident pierces my chest, or so it seemed. I fall to the floor clenching where I got stabbed then stop moving completely.


    Hades: “Sorry for the surprise attack, but I really hate to waste time. Well, what’s done is don-”


    Hades quickly moves back after sensing the swing of my sword aiming at his neck. After reaching a safe distance, he notices that the “me” on the ground shriveled up and turned to dust. He couldn’t see where I was, but since he dodged my attack, I knew he could sense me.


    Hades: “Very clever, young one. So you took the time to invoke a script to clone yourself, then you made yourself invisible while I stabbed your clone.”


    Abe: “....”


    Hades: “Don’t underestimate me, I’ve been through many wars throughout the ages this world was conceived. If you think you’re getting out of this alive, then think again.”


    With that, he fixed his sight on me, by this time I managed to stop the bleeding using a low tier healing script [0 sp (first time use)]. My chest still hurts, but I can persevere with this much. It was obvious he casted a script that allowed him to see my form. So far, I casted [Spirit Clone -3 sp] and [invisibility -3 sp] script. At this point, I’d like to use this opportunity to try out various different scripts, that way I can preserve sp and gain battle experience. Preserving sp especially since I can’t use them up on this guy before fighting [Pretty Anarchy] in the upcoming [riles].


    At this time it’s important to know what Hades' weaknesses are. I could swap out my [Revelations blade] for the [Eye of Judgement] in order to find out what his [theme] is, but it’s too risky. Suddenly, I felt immense pressure from the atmosphere and I found myself succumbing down to my knees. Hades invoked the script [Gravity Bomb]. I was left immobile. With no way to escape, he then casted [Inferno]. The ground beneath me was enveloped in flames and I was engulfed by them as it sprung up.


    Yet, the flames didn’t touch me.


    Man’s voice: “Good, I made it in time.”


    Abe: “Lit…”


    The gravity and flames were immediately lifted as Lit came to my side.


    Lit: “Reckless as usual I see.”


    Abe: “I presume you’re all rested up?”


    Lit: “Yeah, I was worried when you didn’t answer my call, so I used a tracking script to find your whereabouts. Low and behold I find you in a [Pseudo Reality Dungeon] with, uh...”


    Abe: “Hades, his name is Hades.”


    Hades: “.....”


    Lit: “I see. In any case it looks like you’re in a bind, so I’ll be assisting you.”


    Abe: “Thanks, really.”



    I was definitely careless back there. If Lit didn’t show up when he did, Hades would’ve had the upper hand. I guess this is another example of God’s divine protection. I didn’t have any doubts of its effects, which is why I didn’t accept K.I.P’s help. God has many ways of protecting those that serve him. Camaraderie among spiritual siblings is one of the many ways that protection from darkness is fulfilled.


    We look onward towards Hades’ direction. It looks like he’s about to make another move so we prepare ourselves for the fight. Lit casts his specialty support scripts to protect us against [magic], [chi] and [psychic] attacks, as well as physical buffs to build up our defense against normal attacks. I use a regenerative script to completely heal my wound and restore my stamina. This was all done in a matter of [sorxes]. Lit’s mental fortitude is waning from the recent incantations, so I urge him to stay back as I proceed to attack Hades, while he focuses on recovering and serves as support. Lit’s [theme] is {Love} which ranks as the top 7 Themes that can wield a {Unique} script. I have to protect him as he’ll be a very important Vassal for God in the future. He may have the blessing of {Immortality}, but he can still get hurt and over exert himself.


    Abe: “Here he comes!”


    Lit: “Right!”


    We make the necessary movements to brace ourselves for his offense. He obviously uses the Haste script since his movements across the realm were faster than the average eyes could see. I track his movements after using [future glimpse (first time use)], a {sacred} tier script that allows one to look 10 [lins] into the future. Time stops as I get the prophetic vision, and after analyzing the data, this is the movements from Hades that I read:


    Action 1 [Lin 1.45 Sorxes]: [Haste] leads to [Clone (Shadow Type)] script x 5


    Action 2 [Lin 1.46 ~ 2.23 Sorxes]: Clone #1 remains on standby, Clones #2-5 attack me and Lit in CQC combat, meanwhile Hades prepares a [stat nullify script] to disrupt our buffs.


    Action 3 [Lin 2.24 ~ 3.55 Sorxes]: After successfully distracting us with his clones, his nullify script takes away our buffs allowing him to cast another [gravity bomb] to stop our movements. Clones 2-5 continue their assault, I successfully avoid their attacks, but Lit gets hurt during the scuffle, he is impaled by one of the clones…but doesn’t die (?). While hurt on the floor, he casts (invisibility) on himself to hide himself from the enemy.


    Action 4 [Lin 3.56 ~ 4.14 Sorxes]: Angered by Lit getting injured, I cast [Stop] rendering everyone’s movements, then [haste] on myself to swiftly annihilate clones #2-5 using my blade. Then I move in on Hades who is suspended by the manipulation of time, but before I could make a premptive strike, clone #1 intercepts. Hades must have used a buff on it to keep the clone from succumbing to magic. [Stop] wears off and now I have to face off against Hades alongside his clone. A flurry of back and forth attacks goes on between me and them.


    Action 5 [Lin 4.15 ~ 5.42 Sorxes]: After continuous fighting, Lit summons a spirit animal to protect me from harm. With the spirit animal by my side we manage to slay Clone #1 and injure Hades himself.


    Action 6 [Lin 5.43 ~ 6.37 Sorxes]: Hades manages to regenerate his missing limb and heal his wounds completely. Stepping back, he summons 3 demons, [Werewolves] this time, I can tell by his breathing that he is about to reach his limit and won’t invoke any scripts greater than [high tiered].


    Action 7 [Lin 6.38 ~ 7.60 Sorxes]: With Lit reaching his limit, his invisibility script wears off, leaving him vulnerable to attack. He can’t invoke any more scripts this time to protect himself, so I create a clone to stand beside him. My clone fend off the werewolves that surround him and Lit, while I square off with Hades.


    Action 8 [Lin 7.61 ~ 8.29 Sorxes]: I cast a [Holy] attack script and Hades matches it with [Dark]. The two forces clash against each other distorting the atmosphere, the environment flickers from light to darkness.


    Action 9 [Lin 8.30 ~ 9.11 Sorxes]: After a tremendous struggle, my [Holy] script wins out and half of Hades body is blown asunder. My clone manages to single handedly defeat the werewolves.


    Action 10 [Lin 9.12 ~ 10.00 Sorxes]: I peer over Hades' fallen body, K.I.P tried to warn me to be cautious, but before I could take heed, he turns the table using his trump card [reversi] and the damage done to him was instead done to me. Lit frantically uses {Resurrection} to bring me back, but the mental pressure was too much for him and he falls into a coma, his effort done in vain. Hades laughs, but realizes it’s far too late for him to return to reality. The {Pseudo Reality Dungeon} traps him there for all eternity.




    Got it.



    This was very useful information, I got a good grasp of what Hades is capable of. [Reversi] is a fearsome script, it’s a shame that I can’t use it as the skill is in the {dark} element category. I relay this information to Lit’s mind, I’m not sure how much of it he’ll be able to retain, but it’s better than him being in the dark about the foreseen future. What I really want him to meditate on is the ending. I want him to realize that he must not overexert what he’s capable of right now. Hopefully he gets the message.


    In anycase, I’ve gathered enough information to survive Hade’s assault. All that’s left is to put it into action.


    However,



    Before Hades could make his next move, he stopped in his tracks. Me and Lit glance at each other as Hades is seen meditating.


    Lit: “What is he doing?”


    Abe: “From the looks of it, he’s having telepathic communication with someone.”



    But that didn’t make sense as that wasn’t in the vision. So it had to be…



    We look onward, and he puts away his bident giving us a wave of his hand.



    Hades: “I wanted to finish you two off, but it looks like you saw through me, Abe.”



    Abe & Lit: !!


    I see.


    This guy is more formidable than I thought. From that statement alone, I realized that he used the same script I did to peer into the future. Which means he saw the same vision I did.


    Hades: “It’s a stalemate for now gentlemen. With that said, we’ll be keeping in touch soon.”


    He brazingly turns his back on us, but then turns his head in our direction one final time.


    Hades: “God’s kingdom will never come into fruition so long as we are in control of the mortal realm. Good luck restoring his memories.”


    Before he left, I managed to analyze his data in time using the {Eye of Judgement}:


    Name: Hades Grimoire

    Divine Spirit Fragment: None


    Status:


    Physical Health: 100% | Perfect Condition

    Emotional Health: 68% | Kinda hungry

    Mental Health: 80% | A little irritated

    Spiritual Health: -100% | {Third Eye Locked}



    Threat Level: A+






    We didn’t have time to retort or speak among ourselves as we felt the [Pseudo Reality Dungeon] becoming much more unstable.


    Abe: “Lit, let’s get out of here.”


    Lit: *Nods


    We escaped back to our physical bodies. When I returned, I informed the authorities of Quo’s corpse. I couldn’t very well explain to them that his spirit was destroyed by an evil [awakened being], so I used [hypnosis] on the authority members who arrived to fabricate a believable story of what led to his demise. I was saddened by the events that took place and for Quo’s family who have just lost an important member. However, I still kept in mind the plan to restore order and to return souls that were lost. Even Quo who abandoned God can be redeemed, though it may take more effort to bring him to the side of righteousness.


    I returned home and contacted Lit who did a thorough search of the city to ensure that no wicked movements were placed on us or the people we know. After realizing that [Pretty Anarchy] aren’t the only forces to worry about, we have to take extra precaution on how we proceed.




    Abe’s Home | 23rd [Forerise]



    Later during the day, Lit came by to cast a passive protection script on the house, which he did to his own home. The script is a spiritual fortress that blocks outside interference and alerts our spirits of any intent to do harm from outsiders. Lit wanted to do this for the twin’s home as well, but I was worried that keeping this passive script active in too many areas would be a big strain on Lit’s spirit. So I told him to hold off on that until he either levels up spiritually, or until I awaken the twins and their family. Though reluctant, he agreed to that and we made plans moving forward.


    Lit: “So, the target we’re looking for is in Uvalya?”


    I informed Lit of the information I gathered from Quo’s soul before he passed. Quo was a spy for the Uvalyian Government and a relative of the individual that is perceived to be a living [Divine Spirit Fragment]. It was under this man’s orders that Quo came to Banri and this city to do surveillance.


    Abe: “Cronus Rome, a commander of the Uvalyan military. Upon further inspection, he is highly involved in supernatural research. He’s been doing a series of human experiments in hopes of creating the perfect soldier.”


    Lit: “What the…”


    Lit’s jaw dropped as he listened to me explaining the article I pulled up of Cronus from the holographic screen of my [quantum terminal machine].


    Abe: “The question is, why is he interested in Banri to the point that he would send spies in this country? Well, this city to be precise.”


    Upon further digging, there aren’t any other spies on active duty anywhere else in the country except for the city of Banri. After sitting around, contemplating for answers, Lit finally spoke up.


    Lit: “Maybe he’s interested in you.”


    Abe: “Me? Are you saying he knows about my situation?”


    Lit: “I’m not too sure about that, but you are a famous inventor. If he’s doing experiments to create a high quality soldier, he might find you useful in making that dream a reality. Afterall, you did submit a theory of what you’re now capable of to the [L.S.A.B].”


    Abe: “Hmm…if there is a spy in that facility, then your proposition might not be far fetched. I think it’s safe to make the assumption that the information about my findings got leaked to the other two countries, not just Uvalya.”


    Lit: “Right.”


    Abe: “So that leaves our next move. Lit, we can’t have people awakening without submitting to God first. I submitted my research with the hope of bringing God servants to fulfill the mission of building his kingdom. If the dark forces are trying to prevent God from regaining his memories, then that also means part of their mission is to raise mortals who have spiritual powers, but are under dark influences.”


    Lit: “Yeah, but you remember what happened to Quo right? When he took the trial in his [Pseudo Reality Dungeon] he failed and lost his divine protection. Which then led to his demise.”


    Abe: “That’s only because he was consciously aware that God existed and still rebuked him for his inner desires. Which is the [unforgivable sin].”


    Lit: “I think I get it. Based on how we operate, we awaken individuals with the intent to make them aware and obedient to God.”


    Abe: “The opposition on the other hand, operates by awakening through the practice of Heathenism. They allow the individual to fall into darkness by masquerading it as an innate ability that has nothing to do with God’s influence.”


    Lit: “Not good…wait, doesn’t that mean-?”


    Abe: “Yeah, when the members of [Pretty Anarchy] awakened, they most likely did so without proper knowledge of God. They probably didn’t even think it had anything to do with spirituality when they did awaken. Same goes for Cronus and his experimentation. Afterall, there is no way God would allow someone to thrive in darkness while being aware of his presence.”


    Lit: “Sicily, Amanda and Jeanne fell to darkness, and once they blindly awakened, that’s when Baal contacted them.”



    Abe: “Yeah, so now they are under his protection despite having some knowledge of God’s influence.”


    Lit: “Then, what about Baal and Asherah? Why aren’t they cursed despite not having divine protection from the Holy Spirit?”


    Abe: “Well, I didn’t tell you this before, but the truth of the matter is that I’m responsible for his reanimation.”


    Lit: “Huh?!”


    Abe: “Although it was indirect, he’s now alive in an alternate timeline, which is this one. Otherwise he and Asherah would have fallen by God’s army.”


    Lit: “Now that you mention it, the [BDOT] has missing chapters in it, especially in the [book of Alpha]. I’m just stabbing in the dark here, but maybe the verses will be restored once more of the mission is completed.”


    Abe: “Most likely, all I know is that Baal and Asherahs’ fate are now my responsibility. I’ll be the one to bring divine retribution to them.”


    Lit: “You mean we.”


    Abe: “Heh.”





    //Izanagi’s POV | Trace Family’s Home | 23rd [Forerise]



    What in Kwhali is wrong with my sister?



    Izanami: “Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid…”


    I watch from my side of the bedroom as she paces back and forth in the room saying “stupid” over and over again. I remember the last time she did this 3 [oviations] ago when I stood her up from a delinquent hunt to spend time with one of my exes. Oh yeah! There was also a time where I made a play date with Abe’s pet, Jasper and Izanami’s Piszas.


    Needless to say, that didn’t go well.


    Anyways, both of those occasions ended up with her doing this (After beating my a** of course). When she’s like this, it’s best to wait until she cools down and then apologize with her favorite snack. Only problem is, it’s not my fault this time. She’s been doing this pacing and mumbling for what seemed an eternity. It happened the [Rile] before after we all came back from the dance club. She didn’t tell me what happened when she got back, and just went to bed. Now she’s doing this s***. Well, Abe likes to experiment with stuff, so maybe I should start experimenting with how to get her to stop.


    Izanami: “Stupid, stupid, stupid…”



    Izanagi: “Hey sis.”


    Izanami: “....”


    Izanagi: “How was the club, did you get a new dance record?”


    Izanami: “.....”



    No responses. Hmm…Let’s try some more.



    Izanagi: “You’ve been pacing for a while now, I know you’re hungry.”


    I pull out her favorite snack. It was in the [cooling compartment], and I was planning on eating it without her knowledge, but now comes some drastic measures.


    Cause I’m tired of her pacing, truth be told.


    Izanagi: “Hey sis, look what I got.”


    Izanami: *Stares



    She stopped!



    Izanami stares at me for a brief moment after realizing what’s in my hand. In a flash, she moves in my space and chomps on the treat.



    And my hand…



    Izanagi: “Ahhhhh!!”


    Izanami: *Munch Munch *Gulps “Stupid, stupid, stupid…” (Abe, you big, stupid…)



    So much for that plan.



    -Chapter 7 ~Enlightenment for a moment~ End


    -----------------------
    [Home]
     
  19. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
  20. EZLight777

    EZLight777 Active Member

    Joined:
    Aug 3, 2023
    Messages:
    85
    Likes Received:
    46
    Reading List:
    Link
    Greedy Salvation: Volume1 - 500 Billion Years Ago
    Extra Chapter #5 ~In God’s Defense~




    //Funzo’s POV



    What am I doing?



    In a room that looks like mine, I’m face to face with an individual that looks like me. We seem to be having a staring contest. Abe is behind me, not making a sound, and is simply watching us. I wish the silence would end soon. There’s a growing itch on my nose that I’m dying to scratch. I took a chance and decided to use one of my hands to relieve the sensation. I get startled when my double yells at me while pointing his finger.



    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Ha! You moved! I win!”


    Funzo: “Ok? What did you win exactly?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Your soul.”


    Funzo: “Please don’t joke like that…”



    I’m usually told I have a dark sense of humor, and being the bunt of my own joke in this situation gives me a better understanding of where my colleagues and loved ones are coming from with that assessment. Abe already gave me the rundown of what’s going on. Apparently, I’m in what’s called a Pseudo Reality Dungeon deep within my subconsciousness. I have to face one of my inner demons and conquer the trial he gives me. There are 8 demons that represent the basic human emotions we all express in everyday life. These demons guard an individual’s core self, ensuring that one’s spirit remains tied to their fleshly desires. Passing this trial will open the door to receiving God’s blessing and being granted citizenship into the Kingdom of Heaven.


    That’s the gist of it, anyway.



    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “The concept of God is intriguing, is it not?”


    Funzo: “...”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Imagine a supreme being that created all of existence. He has everything, yet here we are, inferior beings doing the best we can just to get by.”


    Funzo: “What are you getting at?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Relax, it’s an opening statement for your trial, that’s all.”



    I contemplate what my inner demon just said. That’s when it hit me. That was an opening statement to a debate I had with a fellow classmate in a [higher learning academy]. My inner demon’s face lights up when he realizes that I remembered that event.


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Haha, I see it’s coming back to you. Let’s reexamine that moment. Only this time will you be in the defending position while I will take on your old role as the offending side.”


    A cold sweat forms on my forehead. I turn to Abe for guidance, but he shrugs his shoulders and gives me a stern look.



    Abe: “I can’t interfere with your trial, Funzo. However, if your heart is true, then God will lead you to the right answer. Good luck.”



    Funzo: “Haa” (Am I going to be ok?)



    The scenery before us transforms into a nostalgic one. A crowd of students are sitting in their respective seats, looking onward at me and my inner demon. The two of us are separated adjacent to each other in the front row of the classroom. We’re each standing behind a podium designed for speeches. I spot Abe standing in the back of the room on standby. He’s waiting to see if I pass or fail. I gulp down a large quantity of saliva as I’m aware of what’s to come. The professor, whom I haven’t seen in [Oviations] since my graduation, comes in between us and introduces the topic of the debate.


    Professor: “Now, would the defendant like to start his opening statement?”


    Funzo: “Ah, yes.”


    I straightened up my posture and began my introduction statement. I recalled the moment Reebok awakened his powers, but before I could make a case based on such a miracle, I realized that no one here was around to witness it. That’s when I clammed up.


    Funzo: (This is going to be harder than I thought.)


    It was so much easier to be on the opposition, just how am I going to defend the existence of God without empirical evidence? The crowd was growing restless, the professor started tapping his foot in a gesture of impatience, then there was my inner demon giving me a taunting expression. I thought further back to what Abe talked about regarding logical faith, and decided to use that as a model.



    Funzo: “Does God exist? That is an age-old question we, as sentient beings, ask ourselves, along with questions regarding our roles and purpose in this existence. Some people think the evidence to support whether God is real is as simple as looking at the complexities of our reality. Then there are those who say such observations aren’t grounds to support an intelligent being capable of creation. My stance in this debate is that God is real. However, based on countless studies, observations, and personal testimonies, it’s apparent that God’s presence in the material world is hidden to a degree where testing for such a being is challenging. According to ancient scriptures written by prophets of long ago, it is God’s intention that we know him by faith, and not by logic.”



    Professor: “Thank you. Now, may the opposition present their opening statement?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Yes. Ladies and gentlemen, how many of you can honestly say that you believe in magic? I’m sure the vast majority among us have outgrown fairytales, fables and myths as just tools used to shape our society, culture, and the rules that revolve around our livelihood. Well, the concept of God is no different than a tool man created in order to make sense of an otherwise mysterious reality. However, over time, science has shown us that things we once thought were crafted by mythical beings are actually just natural phenomena that are a part of reality. Science makes sense of the world and takes the mystery out of what was once unexplainable. The further we study the universe, the more mysteries get unraveled, which in turn makes concepts such as God nothing more than fiction.”




    My inner Demon used the same statement I made when I was on the opposing side of this argument. My own words are coming back to bite me.


    Funzo: (This is going to be tough)


    Professor: “Great, now the defending debater can start by asking the opposition a question.”


    Funzo: “Can you give me an example of a phenomenon that was once considered magical but is now explainable through science?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Most certainly. Lightning is a good example, I’d say. According to professional observations, the phenomenon occurs as a reaction when air acts as an insulator. There are positive and negative charges among the clouds in the sky and the ground. So when the opposite charges build up, the insulating capacity of the air breaks down, and there is a rapid discharge of electricity. That is what we now know as lightning. In the past, our ancestors believed it was a war between Gods whenever they would look up at the sky. Which is now considered to be utter nonsense if we look at the blatant evidence laid out by countless studies.”



    Funzo: “That’s fair to surmise. Based on the studies regarding matter and energy as a whole, do we have conclusive evidence of its origins?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “The origins of matter and energy are still being studied to this [rile]. However, there are theories that everything that makes up this reality comes from quantum space. That is to say, particles started out very small in an unstable environment. Conditions were met to where those particles reacted in a manner in which they expanded to the point where they stabilized, then came the formation of time and space. Thus, the universe came to be. That’s at least one theory anyway.”


    Funzo: “Are these conditions that you speak of in effect without the guidance of God?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Well, that is the case if you think back to how lightning is formulated. We live in an existence of chemical reactions. The universe itself is very chaotic due to the reactions and collisions of stars, meteorites, black holes, and planets. Our very existence is of stardust, which was once a healthy star that provided energy to a nearby yet distant galaxy.”



    Funzo: “If a phenomenon isn’t testable, is it safe to say it doesn’t exist?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “I would say so based on the fundamentals of the scientific method.”


    Funzo: “Then I suppose dark matter and energy don’t exist as they are not testable?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Err…well, those are exceptions, as we can at least observe the effects that they have on reality.”


    Funzo: “Why doesn’t God get the same treatment then?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Simple, while we know the effects of dark matter and energy on the universe, no one has ever heard on record a supernatural force intellectually announce its existence. In order for God to officially exist, the conditions required are significantly different than acknowledging the existence of dark matter and energy. That is despite the similarities that they are all untestable.”


    Funzo: “What are the conditions of God’s existence being validated? How does one test for such phenomenal conditions, and what would make lesser sentient beings like us qualified to make that determination of a supreme being’s authenticity?”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Care to elaborate on what you mean by our qualifications?”


    Funzo: “Well, science is built on observation. We observe the stimuli that make up our environment, compare the differences between each stimulus and the effects they have on themselves and each other, and then conduct peer reviews on the results. If God is made up of a force that cannot be compared to the physical realm, then not only can we not prove his existence, we also can’t disprove him.”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Or her, it, they, etc, etc.”


    *Crowd laughter


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “So what? Doesn’t this realization leave us both at the starting point of this debate? We’ve both reached a conclusion that God can’t be tested because there is nothing in this reality that can be compared to such a being. Nor is there enough evidence that points to an intelligent being as responsible for the creation of existence.”


    Funzo: “You’re correct. Even if a being came down and did everything we could not do, the being would only be compared to what’s already in the material realm. Some people would deem the being God, while others would think it’s a highly advanced extraterrestrial from another planet or dimension. That’s why I would like to suggest that God is an extraterrestrial.”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “God…is an extraterrestrial?”


    Funzo: “Yes.”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Ok, let’s say God is an E.T., then who created such a being?”


    Funzo: “God is an existence that has no beginning or end.”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “Do you have empirical evidence of this?”


    Funzo: “The mathematical concept of infinity comes to mind.”


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “You mention infinity as a mathematical expression, but you do realize it’s treated as an imaginary number, yes?”


    *Crowd bursts into laughter


    Funzo: “I’m aware, but that’s only because infinity can’t be calculated, as the concept itself has no true beginning or end. However, regardless of how it's used in mathematics, it’s still a necessary part of advanced formulas that have produced significant results in the scientific community and have contributed to the society we know now.”



    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “....”


    Funzo: “My point is this: Just because we as sentient beings can’t fathom or comprehend advanced concepts such as eternity or infinity doesn’t mean they don’t exist. Neither does it mean that such concepts can’t contribute to the making and understanding of our reality, our existence. The same can be said about the concept of God. There are people out there who treat such a being as mathematicians who do the number infinity. They include God in their lives because it helps them make sense of life in addition to making progress through it. Such a thing can’t be explained, but we make such mysterious forces and concepts work. God may not be able to be tested, but through faith, he is real.”




    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “I have nothing further to add.”



    Professor: “Then that concludes the debate. I’ll have each of you stand to whoever you felt won.”


    The students did as instructed and stood up to whoever they felt made a lasting impression. In the end, it was a stalemate—a different outcome than the actual debate, which I won those few [Oviations] ago. Either the results were good enough or were precisely as God intended, it seemed as though I passed the trial. My inner demon walked up to me, and the world around us dispersed to nothingness, leaving us in a space of darkness versus light.


    Funzo’s Inner Demon: “It may have ended in a stalemate, but it was enough to win me over. I see the conviction you’ve acquired, so I’ll give it a try—faith in God, that is.”


    Funzo: “Right.”



    My inner demon disappeared before my eyes, but not without giving off a bright smile. Abe walks up to me with a look of satisfaction.


    Abe: “Good work.”


    Funzo: “Thanks, but I didn’t win the debate.”


    Abe: “Looks like you still don’t get it. God doesn’t look at your achievements, he looks at your heart. Through his eyes, you won that debate hands down.”


    Funzo: “Haha, I see.”


    The light in the atmosphere starts to get distorted by a huge clunk of darkness in the far horizon. What seemed like a dark formless void all of a sudden started to take the shape of a man. It drew closer to us at amazing speed and force.


    Funzo: “Abe, is that?!”


    Abe: “Yeah, that’s your core self. Leave the rest to me.”


    Funzo: “I understand, thanks.”


    I watch as Abe confronts my core self while drawing a sword out of thin air.



    //Abe’s POV



    Abe: “Looks like you’re not wasting any time.”


    I say this while being confronted with a bombardment of floating land particles over my head. Funzo’s core self, raised the ground using [Telekinesis Level 3], and that’s when I realized I couldn’t move. He also cast a [Gravity] script below my feet. It’s still too early to know what else he’s capable of, but seeing as he didn’t use any [chi] or [magic] scripts, Funzo's [theme] is most likely based solely on [Psychic] energy.


    Without warning, the possessed core sends the large bodies of land hurling towards me. This situation gives me the opportunity to try something bold. Before the matter could hit me, I use [Transport (First time usage)] to make the clumps disappear. They end up reappearing above Funzo’s core self instead. He loses concentration and I’m freed from my gravitational prison, giving me the opportunity to reposition myself he [teleports] out of harms way. The broken pieces of land hit the ground hard enough to kick up large quantities of dust. I temporarily lost sight of where the demonic core teleported to. I used [Enhanced Senses (first time use)] just in time to spot him attempt to strike me from behind. I block his punch with my blade and use force to send him flying back. He holds his arm signifying that I broke it. He makes a final attempt to cast [Invisibility], but I use hurl my blade at his temple before it could take full effect. With the sword lodged in his forehead, he falls to his knees. The seven inner demons possessing the core escapes from his body. After retrieving my sword, I make a gesture to Funzo that it’s safe to draw near.


    The two confront each other, and Funzo’s eyes open wide, suggesting he had enlightenment from the [Holy Spirit] who has come to purify his soul. A spiritual wave encircles the two as they bask in God’s might and glory. I take a step back to analyze Funzo’s newfound awakening.


    Funzo Dine



    Spiritual Sibling LV.1




    • Faith: Monotheist

    • Top 3 Sin Affinities: Pride, Sloth, Envy

    • Riles Left Alive: 75,000 KWH~
    • Theme: Rejoice

    • Spiritual Name: ??? (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.3)

    • Pseudo Reality Dungeon: 15% Complete


      • Happy Shadow Fragment: Unstable


      • Sad Shadow Fragment: Unstable


      • Anger Shadow Fragment: Unstable


      • Fear Shadow Fragment: Unstable


      • Disgust Shadow Fragment: Mastered


      • Surprise Shadow Fragment: Unstable


      • Content Shadow Fragment: Unstable


      • Shame Shadow Fragment: Unstable

    • Audience with the [Holy Trinity Family] (Unlock at Spiritual Sibling LV.5)


    Scripts of Knowledge:



    Psychic:


    Sleep, Dream Weaving, Mind Projection, Hypnosis, Memory Forge, Telekinesis (Levels 1-4), Gravity, Gravity Bomb, Black Hole, SuperMassive Black Hole, A.E. Shield, A.E. Field, Marble Space, Marble Realm, Invisibility, Ghost Mode, Spirit Mode, Poltergeist Mode, Mental Fortitude, Mental Shield, Mental Blockade, Mental Solace, Telepathy, Group Telepathy, Mental Sync, Levitation, Flight, Teleport, Transport, Extra sensory perception



    Blessings:


    -Strong against Magic


    Curses:


    -Weak against Chi

    -Limited up to [Special Tier] Psychic Scripts




    //End Extra Chapter #5 ~In God’s Defense~

    -----------------------
    [Home]